Here is the first chapter have fun reding and please leave Feedback!


Chapter One
An Unexpected Offer

Harry headed towards Privet Drive Number Four whilst thinking about the last few weeks. Dumbledore had been killed by Snape. Voldemort had yet again killed somebody he loved. A year before Sirius was taken from him by Voldemort. His mind raced. He thought about the prophecy made about him and Lord Voldemort: …neither can live while the other survives.
“It is my task” He thought “I have to complete it. But were should I start? The diary and the ring are gone. Left are the locket”
He stopped dead in his tracks as memories of the terrible night flooded him. Hatred grew in him. A tear found its path down his cheek. It dropped to the floor quickly evaporating on the hot stone. He got a grip on himself and slowly moved on “the cup, something from Gryffindor or Ravenclaw, the snake and Voldemort himself”

He reached the doorstep of Privet Drive Number Four. Sixteen years ago he was left on the doorstep after surviving the killing curse sent by Voldemort. He rang the bell. For a while the house seemed empty. Harry dropped his trunk and Hedwig’s cage and pulled out his wand. What if they had attacked? Just as the thought crossed his mind the door opened revealing a totally horrified Aunt Petunia. He quickly replaced his wand into the back pocket.
“Nice to see you, Aunt Petunia”
“What are you doing here so early? Have they kicked you out?”
“No, they have not. I am simple two days earlier due to circumstances I don’t want to talk about.” Harry said through gritted teeth.
“I think I should mention the fact I will only stay here till my Birthday. May I enter now?”
Harry’s eyes were brighter than usual. The green eyes had change colour to a faint green and were glowing. His Aunt shielded her eyes from the bright light. Suddenly the cloudless sky turned dark and it started to rain. Heavy rain droplets pounded on his head. He soon was soaked in water.
Harry asked again.
“I don’t think I could stop you” said his Aunt and sighed.

Harry enter Privet Drive Number Four and went straight to his room. He opened Hedwig’s cage. She jumped out and looked at him. He held out his arm and she leapt onto it. He moved over to his trunks stroking her feathers.
“Seems its only me and you for the next weeks” Harry said.
Hedwig looked into his eyes reproachfully.
“Not that I don’t like it but”
He stopped looking around the room. “His mind must have played him a trick” he thought. He took a deep breath. He smelt it again.
Ginny
His mind was racing again and his heart was beating quicker than ever.
Could she be here?
He made an abrupt move to his trunk. Hedwig, not too pleased with his decision, soared through the room to the top of the cupboard and watched him. Meanwhile Harry had torn his trunk open and a sign of relieve showed on his face. Ginny had not followed him. But once again he smelt her. His face had hardened. A pink sweater was sticking out between his socks. He slowly reached for it. The smell intensified. He felt a piece of parchment. He read the note.

“
Dear Harry

I know you wanted to stay away from me but I can’t stay away from you.
Harry, I love you and nothing will change anything about that. For me to stop loving you” A tear drop had soaked the parchment so that the rest of the sentence was illegible. “I just want you to remember I will be waiting. Even if I have to wait for eternity I will be waiting. Take the sweater as a reminder.

With love

Ginny
“

He brought the sweater to his face and wept like a baby. He did not know how long he had been crying but the sweater was soaked with his tears. Ginny’s sweater still smelled strong and he felt it would be heaven to be normal but he was the most unusual person alive. He had gained control over himself again and thoroughly looked around his room. Everywhere was a thin layer of dust. His Aunt had not cleaned it. He fell back into his bed. He was tired and worried about his friends Ron and Hermione. Ginny was a reoccurring thought but he always discarded it with the thought of Voldemort kidnapping her. He clutched Ginny’s sweater tight. It was pouring outside. Harry listen to the soothing sound the rain as it made contact with the window. He thought of the task that lay ahead of him. His head was already aching from think about where to start when he came to the conclusion to begin at the beginning. Harry closed his eyes. The smell from Ginny’s sweater filled his head and he faded away.

The next morning he awoke with a start. He scanned the room.
“Where are you Ginny?” he called out into the emptiness of his room. He realised then she was not here with him. He took a shower. After feeding Hedwig he went downstairs. He had just stepped outside his room to see his Uncle’s face pop out of the nothingness.
“Tell me boy, Why are you here? I thought you had a place of your own.”
“I am here to fulfil a dead man’s wish”, Harry said calmly
“Why are you here, boy?” said a slightly enraged Uncle Vernon.
“I told you.” His uncle’s face showed clear anger. It turned purple and Harry could see his uncle’s hands clench into fists
“I am not staying long anyway; only till my Birthday and you will never see me again.”
Uncle Vernon seemed to be alarmed at the idea of having Harry here for another 3 weeks. His face had turned more purple than it had ever been and he said through gritted teeth “Better not let anyone notice what you are or else”
Uncle Vernon turned around and left Harry stand in the corridor. Not feeling hungry after the encounter Harry walked outside, his right hand clutching his wand (in his pocket). Harry thought how he would get to Godric’s Hollow. He had walked on until he reached the playground from where he had seen Dudley and his gang part two years ago. He sat down and reminisced over the past then turned his thoughts to the future. He heard voices behind him. He turned his head to search for their origin. His heart ached at the sight. It was a girl around Ginny’s age whit curly blond hair closely pursued by a boy to his surprise around his age with black hair just like his the only difference it was less messy. His gaze followed them until they stopped at a bench not more than two metres away from him and started snogging right in front of him. He imagined how nice it would be if Ginny was here with him. A smile flashed on his lips at the thought. His face hardened again when he remembered what could happen to her when Voldemort found out.
“I could not live on if something happened to her,” he said a bit too loud because the couple broke apart and stared at him.
He stood up and walked back to Privet Drive. When he turned around the corner he felt awkward. It was a feeling he never had before. Clutching his wand even tighter, he moved a long meticulously. He stood in front of Privet Drive. The sensation has yet intensified and he scrutinised his surrounding, finding a small discrepancy in space. It was somebody under the Disillusionment charm at the wall enclosing the front yard. He moved forward to the door; turned around and grabbed the person from behind. A familiar voice called barely audible,
“It’s me Harry please let go”
“L-Lupin?”
“Yes, Harry. I am here for guard duty but isn’t it better if we go to your room to talk?”
“Er- Yes”
Harry opened the door. When he sensed Lupin pass him he closed it.
When they had both reached his room Lupin mutter the counter charm and became visible again. Harry eyed Lupin suspiciously.
“What if he is a Death Eater in disguise just as Barty Crouch Junior in his fourth year?” Harry thought.
“Remus, what is your hairy problem?” Harry asked.
Lupin looked at him.
“You know it. You have found out about it in your third year. The same year you found our map. I am a werewolf.”
Relief was spreading over Harry’s face.
“Just wanted to make sure you are not a Death Eater.”
“Harry, the Order has positioned a guard. I am on duty right now. Later today Alastor will take over.”
“Are you afraid I will leave or do anything stupid? Because if this is the reason for you to be here I told you before I will stay here until my seventeenth Birthday.”
“Harry, it is the fact you are not save. Everybody is trying to get a hold of you. It is not only the Dark side no the minister wants you too.”
“Remus.” Harry sat on his bed. “I am save here. I am protected by ancient magic. It is Dumbledore’s magic. The protection ceases when I am seventeen. I will not leave earlier.”
“Good. How did you know I was there?”
“I sensed it”
“Harry, at such a young age most people can’t feel the magic. Never the less I want you to promise me not to attack any Order member keeping guard”
“I won’t. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“We were afraid you wouldn’t let us keep guard”
“Well, I think it is useless guarding me. I can protect myself”
“But you are the one they are after.”
“I understand your worries but help the others.”
“Harry I will go back to my post. Take care”
“See you, Remus”, said Harry quietly after opening the front door.
Hedwig swept down onto Harry’s shoulder when he entered his room.
Harry was stroking her snow-white feathers and walked over to the window. He tripped over something heavy. It was a package Lupin had left it behind. He ripped the brown paper off. The package contained books and a Secrecy Detector, similar to the one he had seen in the office of the Moody impostor.
There was one more thing it was a map of Northern Wales. Harry was astonished. He flipped it open and looked for a town index. His eyes were moving down the page rapidly. He suddenly stopped. His finger pointing at the name Godric’s Hollow. He finally knew were to start. He looked over the other books. All contained advanced magic. He picked up the red one and started reading. It contained powerful defensive spells. The sun was setting and the room started to fade away. Blackness surrounded him.

He was back at the graveyard but instead of clutching Cedric’s body it was Ginny’s. His vision swirled again. He was at the top of the Astronomy Tower.
A heap of robes he had so often seen in his dreams weren’t there. Yet again Ginny lay dead on the floor. Then he saw Snape taking Malfoy and running down the steps. Hatred grew in him. He awoke. His clothes, damp with sweat, stuck to his body. He looked out of the window. The horizon had a light orange shade. He saw a tiny black dot growing bigger. It was the delivery owl for the Daily Prophet. He took the Newspaper and paid a Knut.
The reports were nearly the same as they had been two days ago; another giant attack on a muggle village, followed by an article suggesting to hand him over to Voldemort and hoping Voldemort stops.
“How stupid are they to not notice Voldemort will never stop.” Harry thought.
“I will better take a shower to forget the nonsense and calm down.”
He walked silently over to the bathroom careful not to awake any of the Dursleys. Afterwards he went down to the kitchen and got down some breakfast before his usual morning walk.

When he left Number Four he saw a tabby black lying on the wall. It did not move as he walked by but gazed at him. He went to the playground and sat down at one of the benches. He saw the cat again. It curled up beside him. He picked it up and started stoking it. He noticed funny shaped scars above and below each eye. Then he realised whom he was holding in his hands. It was Professor McGonagall. He had seen her cat form during his first Transfiguration lesson. He stopped stroking the cat and said under his breath.
“Professor, is that you?”
The cat eyes turned up to him. It leapt out of his arms. But instead of seeing a cat in front of him he saw his Transfiguration Professor. Her normally stern look on her face changed to a smile.
“How are you, Harry? You look rather worried.” Harry looked at her in disbelief. She had never used his first name. Why did she do call him Harry and not Potter. He answered her after a few moments of silence.
“I’m fine, Professor.”
He tried to smile at her but it seemed impossible.
“Lupin told me you had found him. I only thought it a matter of time till you found me.”
She looked at him. He could not look at her. She reminded him of all he had lost. Hogwarts. When she received no reply she sat down next to him.
“Potter, I have to talk to you about an important matter. Hogwarts will reopen and I will need a new Defence Against Dark Arts teacher. Although you haven’t completed your seventh school year I want you as new teacher. You may continue with two of your subjects. Are you”
Harry interrupted her.
“I’ll think about it but I can’t really say anything definite.”
“I thought so. I will remind you of the threat all those children are exposed. I think there is no better teacher for them than you. You have escaped He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named four times. You know what happens outside of Hogwarts.”
“I will think about it”
“Well than I will ask you later.”
The tabby black cat jumped onto the bench and stretched. Harry was sick of being followed. He made his way home trying to push the offer of his mind. Just as he turned into Privet Drive he saw two large vans. The new inhabitants of Privet Drive Number Five had arrived. All inhabitants of Privet Drive were eying them move into their new house. Harry saw his uncle check that they were , what he called, perfectly normal. To Harry’s annoyance and his uncle’s relief they were perfectly normal. Harry watched the commotion closely to see any of his new neighbours. First a girl roughly his age came into view. She had long dark hair and a slender figure. Next he saw a woman emerge behind the truck. She must have been around the age of his aunt. Unlike her aunt she had a T-shirt and a pair of jeans on. At last he saw the male in the family. He had grey hair and crystal clear eyes. He reminded Harry of Dumbledore without the beard though. He tried to pass unnoticed avoiding any of the workers from the moving company.

In his room Harry looked at the map again. He had started to plan a route to Godric’s Hollow. Then he plunged into reading his new books and had looked up some spells he found useful. The doorbell rang. The new inhabitants of Privet Drive Number Five had come over to visit. Harry felt hungry and annoyed at the thought of another family to think him abnormal and gritting their teeth at him when he passed by. Then he thought of ruining the perfection the Dursley tried to show all others. They hated him. The thought of Dursleys’ faces gave him the strength he needed to go downstairs. Meanwhile the others sat down in the living room. Harry entered the kitchen and made some sandwiches. Just has he had taken a rather large bite from one of them his Aunt and the woman he had seen earlier entered the room. The look on his Aunt’s face was priceless. It was a mixture of anger, confusion and panic. His gaze turned to the other woman. She switched her earlier clothes for a skirt and a blouse. She looked rather amazed at Harry. In her eyes he could see amazement.
“Could she possibly know who he is? A wizard family here in the most anti-wizard neighbourhood anybody can imagine.”
Aunt Petunia recovered from the shock and addressed the woman.
“Martha this is my nephew, Harry. Harry, this is Mrs. Gordon.”
“Nice to meet you, Harry”
“The pleasure is all mine.”
“Shouldn’t we introduce Harry to the others.”
“Yes, of you go Harry.”
She cast him the look which told him to better not mess it up or else he would have to pay the consequences. He quickly swallowed and walked into the living room. His neighbours’ eyes were yet again filled with amazement. He wanted to leave but his aunt pushed him back down. He spent the evening listening to Mr. Gordon stories about work, golf to which his uncle paid particular attention and about South Africa their former home country. He was forced into talking to with the neighbour’s daughter because Dudley had left for tea at one of his friends’ house. Harry knew another child will be beaten up this evening. It had one good side he talked to Julie. She was 17 years old and had moved due to her dad’s affairs. She told him that she would go to a school in Wales. She then asked him were he went to school. He told her he went to St. Brutus which was all he could remember about the school he was supposed to go. In reality he had gone to the best school on earth, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. At the thought of never seeing Hogwarts again tears glistened in his eyes. He excused himself and rushed into his room. He flung himself onto bed. The tears were now pouring down his cheeks. He thought of Ginny. She had been there for him after Dumbledore’s death; all the happy moments they had together pushed themselves into his thoughts. The sun had already set when Harry reined his emotions and not vice versa. Yet again he thought of Ginny.

“How miserable must she fell? Did I make the right decision to break up with her?” asked a voice sternly.
“Yes, you made the right decision with leaving her. It won’t be save for her to hang around with you. What if Voldemort captured her? You would never forgive yourself,” another voice said.
“But what if Snape has told Voldemort or Malfoy has told him? Then she would be in danger already.”
“Don’t worry, she is save. Her family will protect her. You have to let go of her,” the second voice said.

With these thoughts Harry drifted into a disturbed and unpleasant sleep.




I hope you had fn reading.
Here is the link to the feedback thread.
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Here we go with chapter two. Have fun reading and don't forget to tell me your opinion. I am always intereseted in Feedback.
So PLEASE GIVE ME FEEDBACK!!!!

Enjoy


Chapter Two
The Last Stay



He dreamt about his parent’s death then Cedric’s came but as last night not Cedric’s body was there it was Ginny’s. He awoke with a start. It was early morning. Harry waked to the window. The horizon shimmered in a reddish-orange colour. It looked like flames were engulfing the sky. Two black dots were heading in his direction. One owl headed directly to him, the other though headed to Privet Drive Number Five. The Gordons are a wizarding family. Harry skimmed through the Daily Prophet before going to the bathroom. Aunt Petunia was making breakfast when he came downstairs. He entered the kitchen with a triumphant smile. He was not the only wizard in the neighbourhood. Just as that thought crossed his mind a second was created. Where the Gordons Death Eaters?
He ate some breakfast before leaving the house for his walk. At the corner of Magnolia Crescent he heard footsteps behind him he clutched his wand tightly and continued walking. The footsteps became quicker as if the person was trying to catch up with Harry. He turned around. It was Julie.
“ Are you the famous Harry Potter?”
“Yeah”
“Do you have the –the scar?”
Harry stroked the hair from his forehead to reveal the lightening bolt shaped scar.
“Oh my god. This is incredible. I live next door to the most famous wizard alive and I thought moving sucks. Would you like to have breakfast?”
“ER- No, thanks I have eaten already.”
“Only a cup of coffee then.”
“Right, okay, then I can’t object.”
He just walked back to Privet Drive Number Five. Harry sat down at the kitchen table. Julie made them two cups of coffee.
“Thanks. So you are a witch?”
“Yes, my dad is a wizard, my mum is a muggle. Although my dad is a wizard, he lives like a muggle. He is addicted to them.
These words pushed the image of a second Mr. Weasley into his mind. Was he collecting plugs like Mr. Weasley? but Harry discarded the thought as quickly as it had come to him. Mr. Gordon was more muggle than wizard so could not be as crazy.
“ He decided to not use magic unless in a case of emergency and live like a muggle. My dad had never told my mum he is wizard. She found out when I received the letter from school. You don’t really go to St. Brutus, do you? I mean you must go to Hogwarts; it’s all over the papers. I am sorry for being so talkative; I just love talking to strangers.”
“No problem; I don’t mind a nice conversation. The Dursleys only talk to me if it is inevitable. I am sort of the non-existent most of the time. I-“
“Why don’t you stay at a friend’s house, if the Dursleys treat you badly? As a matter of fact you could live with us for the rest of the summer.” Julie interrupted him.
“Julie, I-I can’t. It is a com-complicated story. I have to stay with them.”
Thinking about his friends, he was on the brim of crying. Julie noticed his agony. Though she only knew him for some hours she felt pity for him. She hugged him. His thoughts turned to Ginny and Mrs. Weasley’s bone-crushing hugs and again to Ginny’s lifeless form which he had seen so often in his dreams. He couldn’t hold back the tears any longer. She saw his distress and tried to comfort him with soothing words and saying everything will be fine. She didn’t know. The future of the world depended on defeat of Voldemort; a task which was laid upon his shoulders. He broke out of her hug and sat in silence next to her. He didn’t want another target for Voldemort; not another death. It was enough.
“Julie, I will leave. Please don’t ask any questions. It is just-“
He broke off because she nodded at him. Leaving the kitchen as quickly as possible, he barely caught on her invitation to dinner the following evening. He turned his head and nodded forcing a smile on his tear-stained face. He pushed the thought of having wizard neighbours of his mind. He was searching his brain for every little bit of evidence he had seen in Dumbledore’s pensive through out the last year. He knew the locket was in the possession of R.A.B. but he didn’t know who R.A.B. was.
“The orphanage would suite Voldemort. Here he had power over others. It seems like a place Voldemort would hide a Horcrux.” Harry thought “What about the cup? Who would know where it is? Borgin and Burkes.”
Harry took parchment and quill and started writing a letter to the owners of the shop in Knockturn alley shop. He gave the letter to Hedwig which happy for being let out of the room soared out of the window. Next he wrote a letter to the London town council asking for an orphanage in the Merrywater Street. As soon as he had sent off the second letter; he decided to practice some of the Complex spells in the book Lupin had given him. He tried out the wand movement of the counter to the Disillusionment charm. When night had fallen over Little Whinging he went outside. The hair on his neck started to tingle. He soon saw a figure under the Disillusionment charm. He whispered “Apparum”. Instead of the invisible figure Tonks materialised out of thin air.
“Hey, Tonks. How are you?”
Tonks turned around. She was overwhelmed to see Harry next to her. The amazement was even greater as she thought she still was under the Disillusionment charm.
“Remus had told me you found him. I didn’t think you would be able to identify me under the Disillusionment charm. Harry you must be a powerful wizard.”
“Tonks, I’m sorry but you aren’t under the Disillusionment charm any more.” Tonks looked at herself in order to make sure Harry was not bull****ting her but was astounded to find Harry had completely uncovered her.
“I think we shouldn’t talk on the street; lets go up to my room.”



Tonks and Harry slowly moved up the stairs careful to not wake up the Dursleys. Once in Harry’s room they were able to talk. Harry told Tonks about his new neighbours. Tonks seemed worried by the idea of unknown wizards so near to him. Harry asked her about the Weasleys and the Order. Tonks told him how they all worry about him and how the Order is trying to clear up the mess of the constant attacks of Death Eaters. Tonks told him Hermione was staying at the Burrow. At last Harry asked the question which had troubled my since he had come back to the Dursleys. He hadn’t seen Ginny again after they broke up.
“Tonks, how is Ginny?
“Ginny is fine I guess. She is quieter than usual and seems troubled. She is somewhat thinner than before but as far as I can say enjoys perfect health. Remus told me you would be staying here until your Birthday; Do you have any plans for afterwards? I am sure Mrs. Weasley won’t mind if you stayed some time at the Burrow.”
“ I haven’t really thought about it. I don’t know when Voldemort is planning to attack me. I don’t want to endanger any of the people I love, enough have already died.”
“It does not matter if you are near them or not we all are in great danger.”
“What is the Ministry doing to contain the Him?”
“ They are passing out safety Leaflets. The only problem is most of their precautions can be overcome without much effort. The Ministry’s greatest fear is the Inferni to attack.”
“ The only way to kill Inferni is fire.”
The street lightning was turned of and for a few minutes everything was dark. The first rays of light entered the room. Tonks cast the Disillusionment charm on herself and quickly left Harry. Harry thought about their conversation. His heart was aching and tears were glistening in his eyes. Ginny, she was not well. He had hurt the only person in his life who he never wanted to hurt. The burden of knowing Ginny was not well lay heavier on his shoulders than the task ahead of him. Not having slept the whole night; Harry was ready for some sleep.

Later on Hedwig woke him up with a letter in her beak. It was from Mr. Borgin. The letter was written in blood red ink. Mr. Borgin suggested him to look for the last heirs of Helga Hufflepuff. He thought it very likely to be in their possession. Harry took out a new parchment and started to write a letter to Flourish and Blotts. He knew they must have some sort of book about the Four Founders Heritage, though he was not sure if Salazar Slytherin’s was included. Tom Malvaro Riddle was the last Heir of Slytherin. When Hedwig had left Harry decided to get something to eat. Afterwards he went back to his room and studied new spells. Harry’s stomach growled loudly. He was hungry but did not want to go downstairs which would give the Dursleys an oppertunity to sneer at him. Although he knew Moody would be mad at him if he finds out he went next door to eat, he did not care. He was more hungry than he ever had been.

The door bell of Privet Drive Number Five rang, just as Julie passed it. In front of the door stood Harry.
“I hoped you would come. Mum is preparing dinner.”
“Thanks for inviting me.”
“Mum, guess who has turned up?”
“ Is it Harry, dear?” called Mrs. Gordon from the kitchen. “ Tell him to take a seat in the Living room. I’ll serve dinner in a moment. Where is your dad?”
“He is in the Living room”
“Oh, good. You can come and help me then.”
Harry entered the living room. Mr. Gordon was sitting at the table reading the Daily Prophet. Harry sat down opposite him. He did not notice Harry at first. He was submerged in the newspaper. When his wife served dinner it threw the newspaper onto a coach. His gaze travelled through the room following his wife’s movement. When she walked behind Harry his face showed the amazement Harry had seen in so many faces when they saw him.
“ Why didn’t you tell me Mr. Potter is coming over to eat?”
“Dad, I told you yesterday he may come over for dinner.” said Julie quite annoyed at her father’s forgetfulness.
“Yes, that is right you told me. Mr. Potter, I hope you feel comfortable.”
“Thanks very much for having me at your house.”
“No problem; come around as often as you wish.”
Mrs. Gordon had placed food on everybody’s plate. After dinner Mr. Gordon started to question Harry about Hogwarts. The whole Family was interested in what he had to say. He went home at around eleven. The street was dark but two large yellow eyes were starring at him.
“Hello Professor.” Harry said softly.
The cat lay down in the grass and stretched. Haven’t really slept in the last 24 hours Harry found his bed with difficulty but encountered a deep and peaceful sleep.

The next day a letter arrived from Flourish and Blotts. They apologised for not sending the book straight away. They currently were ordering some new stocks and he would receive the book in two days time. Harry hated to wait but had no other choice. He constantly checked the muggle post for a reply from the town council. The next two day had passed rather quickly. Harry had been at the Gordons for lunch on Saturday. Monday morning an owl approached his window. It was a maroon coloured owl with huge yellow eyes. The owl dropped a package. Harry opened the book and searched for the latest entry in the Hufflepuff section. He was surprised to see the name Zacharias Smith. The heir of Hufflepuff was the arrogant kid he had despised so much in his fifth year. Zacharias had always given snide remarks during their DA meetings. He knew now at last where to search. On the same day a letter from the London town hall arrived. The building in question was there but it hasn’t been used as orphanage for the last 20 years. Harry spirit soared high again. He had to places two look for the Horcruxes. Harry was curious if he could find an answer to the unknown Horcrux. He looked for the latest entry in the Ravenclaw section but the entries had stopped some two hundred years ago. He turned to the Gryffindor section. Harry’s face had a startled expression when he had read the last entry. The Weasleys were the Heirs of Gryffindor. Nobody had ever told him. Did they even know about who they are?

It was two days before his birthday. Nothing much had really occurred during the last few weeks. The sun had barely risen when Harry awoke. Hedwig was nibbling his ear affectionately. On his chest lay a letter which Hedwig must have just delivered. It was an invitation to Bill’s and Fleur’s wedding at the Burrow. It was to be held the day after his Birthday. Harry’s heart thumped faster. He would finally see the Weasleys again. He could ask them about Gryffindor. Although Dumbledore had told him last year the only Known artefact belonging to Gryffindor was the sword he had pulled out of the Sorting Hat five years ago, he hadn’t dismissed the idea a Gryffindor horcrux. Harry started to gather his belongings which were scattered all over the room. He could not use magic to pack like Tonks had done two years before since he was not 17. The sun was already setting when Harry got out of his room. He quickly went down to the kitchen to bolt down some food. Then he left for a stroll around Little Whinging. Harry sat down on a bench. Out of thin air Professor McGonagall materialised out of thin air. She looked disgusted at Harry’s appearance. Harry didn’t shave for over three weeks; his hair looked even messier than usual, black rings had formed under his eyes and he looked a lot thinner than usual.
“Get a grip on yourself Potter. Have you thought about my offer?”
Harry looked up at her.
“I have and I think I am not the right candidate. I won’t be there all the time.”
“Seriously you have showed great talent in teaching the subject in your fifth year. You know exactly what awaits the children and what they need to know.”
“Professor, I have other maters to deal with. I can not guarantee lessons.”
“Potter I will give you some more time to think about it. You should work on your looks before going to the Burrow; I suppose you will join the feast?”
“I’ll come.”
“Well see you there.”
She had just turned to leave when she added in a motherly tone
“Good Night, Harry”
It was the day before his Birthday. Harry tidied himself up in the afternoon before returning to his room for the remaining hours. Harry lay down on his bed. His spirit brightened with every hour his leave came nearer. Crack. Ron had materialised out of thin air. Harry was so happy to see Ron. Ron had a huge grin across his face.
“You never answered the invitation. Mum sent me to pick you up. Nice to see you, mate”
“I thought it was self explanatory I would come. I can’t miss such a great day, can I?”
“Right you are. The apparition test is tomorrow morning at the Ministry. Dad will take both of us.”
“Sounds good to me. I’ll just send Hedwig off to the Burrow.”
He opened the Window and Hedwig soared out heading for the Burrow. The last hours before Harry would leave the Dursleys forever he spent playing wizard chess with Ron. Before aparating to the Burrow, Harry wrote a note to the Dursleys, thanking them for all they did which was more than they knew.





http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226



Chapter 3 death all around even when love should prevail.Enjoy and don't forget feedback

Chapter Three
The Wedding


It was half past ten. Ginny was sitting outside in the backyard a blanket wrapped around her. Her mother had insisted on it. Ginny did not need the blanket the thought of seeing Harry again was enough to keep her warm. She loved him ever since she had seen him seven years ago at Kings Cross. She had lost herself for the first time in his wonderful green eyes. His messy, jet-black hair made him more adorable than any other boy. When he had finally kissed her at the end of last year she was in heaven only to fall into nothingness in June. He broke her heart but she would forgive him as long as he returned. She knew he only broke-up with her to not endanger her. She knew he would always care about others more than himself. She did not care whether she was save or not. Harry was the only person on earth she wanted save. Harry was the only thing she had in mind. She wanted to be with him but Harry would push her away to keep her safe. She had thought how she could be with him without him noticing. She had found a solution. The sudden appearance of a white object in the sky ripped her out of her thoughts. It was Hedwig. She landed in front of Ginny. Ginny knew this could only mean Harry will arrive soon. She picked up Hedwig and went back inside. In the kitchen Hermione and her mum were having some tea. Ginny placed Hedwig on the table not looking at either of them. Mrs. Weasley and Hermione looked with concern at Ginny’s behaviour. They knew she wanted to be with Harry. After a while Mrs. Weasley began to talk to Hermione again casting worried looks at Ginny every once and a while. Ginny did not notice. Her full attention was on Hedwig. Yet again silence fell over the room. Ginny looked up to see her mum’s worried face. She stood up and sat down next to them. Her mum quickly conjured another cup of tea out of thin air.
Hermione went to bed soon followed by her mum. Ginny remained behind; staring at the Weasley family clock. She waited for her brother’s hand shortly flick from “Mortal Peril” to “Travelling” and back again; the sign which clearly told her Ron had come home with company.
“Ginny, you can go to bed, you know. They’ll be here in the morning when you wake up.”

Ginny jumped and nearly spilled her tea down her front, which had long since gone cold, at the sound of her mother’s voice. She turned and saw Mrs. Weasley coming down the stairs and entering the kitchen.

“I know, Mum. But I want to wait,” Ginny said quietly.

“Hmm...” said Mrs. Weasley, conjuring up her own cup of tea with a flick of her wand and sitting down across from her only daughter. Ginny noticed a certain perceptiveness in her voice, a comforting show of understanding.
“Could it be that you are waiting up for a certain tall, dark haired young wizard with green eyes and glasses?”
In the moment had finished the long awaited change on the clock had occurred. Two loud cracks came from the front yard. Ginny scrambled to her feet. She flung the door open and saw her brother emerge from the darkness but she was more interested in the company behind him. There he stood his jet-black hair looking windswept and his glasses askew. Ginny’s heart beat faster than ever, she couldn’t even move. She felt a small breeze brush through her hair. The breeze carried Harry’s scent; a scent sweeter than honey to her. She wanted the moment to last forever.

Harry approached Ginny his heart leapt out of his chest at her site. He could not control himself and stretched out his arms for her to fall into. Ginny jumped into his arms forcefully; he nearly toppled over. An incredible feeling swept through his body. He could not let go of her. How had he been so stupid to think he could let go. Her scent intoxicated him. He wasn’t going to loosen his grip on her yet. His heart was in heaven at the moment when before his eyes he saw her dead as he had seen her so often in his dreams. Ginny sensed something was wrong. His affectionate grip on her was gone as she felt his body grow tense. She abruptly let go of him searching the truth in his eyes. The wonderful green eyes he had which where always filled with warmth and love were full worry, anger and hate. She had not noticed the bad state he was in. He had lost weight over the few weeks they were parted and looked weaker than ever. She looked again into his wonderful green eyes. She could see the truth in his eyes. He still loved her. Silent tears were dropping down his face. Ginny used her sleeve to whip them away. She slowly moved back inside were her mum and Ron were waiting. Harry looked very tired and Mrs. Weasley sent him straight up to bed when he finally had amassed all his strength to enter the Burrow. Ginny helped him into old room her twin brothers had occupied until lately. They now lived in a flat above their shop in Diagon Alley. Harry thanked her for helping him carry his belongings up the stairs. Ginny left the room with out another word. Harry lay awake in bed before his eyes dropped close.

He felt something warm on his chest. Harry opened his eyes and saw a reddish-brown cat with a white patch around its left eye curled up on his chest. I was a young cat. He had never seen it during his earlier stays at the Burrow but was happy for some company. Harry slowly sat up taking the cat into his arms. His fingers stroked its fur and it began to stir. He lay down sideways. The small cat vanished under the covers. Harry lifted the covers up and searched for her. He found her sitting in his trunks. He stretched out his finger and the cat pawed it. He bent down towards the cat and saw Ginny’s sweater under the cat. He picked both up and headed back to bed. He wrapped the sweater over the cat. He caressed her. The cat smuggled against him. He felt her warmth. He looked at her closing her bright yellow eyes and falling asleep again. Harry was comforted by the cats warmth and went back to sleep.

“Harry, wake up we have to go to the ministry.”
“Harry we have to go!”
Harry opened his eyes. He saw Ron bending over him. He scrambled out of bed took a shower and headed downstairs when a long auburn hair appeared in front of him. It was Ginny in a long pink nightgown walking straight into him. Harry quickly moved on filled with apprehension of what may happen if he stayed near her to long. Downstairs Mrs. Weasley was preparing breakfast for them while Mr. Weasley was submerged behind the Daily Prophet occasionally glazing at the muggle clock, he had repaired. Harry sat down next to Mr. Weasley. He did not feel particularly hungry but Mrs. Weasley shoved some bacon and oozing eggs on his plate.
“Eat up. You have to eat something. Can’t you do something about your hair it looks so messy. First appearance always counts. I don’t want you to apparate illegally any longer.” Mrs. Weasley cast a daring glare into Ron’s direction.
“Sorry, Mrs. Weasley; It is like this”
Mrs. Weasley stopped fussing about Harry and turned to Ron who was poking his food. Ron face had a greenish tinge.
“Ron, you have to eat something. There won’t be any lunch today because of Bill’s wedding.”
Harry had just forced done the eggs and bacon when Hermione came into the kitchen. She locked him into a bone crushing hug. Mr. Weasley saved Harry from getting his rib cage crushed.
“Gents, we have to leave.”
“Ron you will do fine. Don’t worry you apparated fine just this morning”
“Hermione, you know my nerves it is a test.”
Hermione gave Ron a hug and kissed him on the cheek. The gesture was enough for the greenish tinge in Ron’s face to fade.
“Boys, we’re going via Floo. Here take a good pinch”
Mr. Weasley handed each of them the pot filled with Floo Powder. It was Harry’s least favourite way of travelling.
Harry stepped into the fire place. He threw the powder and soon he was engulfed by emerald green flames. He shouted “Ministry of Magic” and swirled around in the fire place. He emerged out of one of the fire places at the Atrium. The fountain which had been destroyed two years ago in the fight between Voldemort and Dumbledore hasn’t been restored. The Atrium seemed much quieter to Harry than when he had arrived here two years ago for a hearing. The only thing that had not change was the guard wizard’s booth. Harry heard an enraged voice behind him.
“You, What are you doing here?”
Harry turned around to see Dolores Umbridge, his Defense teacher in his fifth year, stand behind him her face revealing her true animosity.
“It is nice to see you, Professor.” Harry said calmly and grinned at her. Umbridge’s toad like face contorted; her eyes fixed on Harry. It was hard for her to keep control over herself. Harry thoroughly enjoyed seeing Umbridge fight her emotions.
“I don’t have all day Professor. See you later,” Harry said after a moment of silence. Mr. Weasley grabbed Harry’s and Ron’s shoulder and lead them towards the lifts. The lift was empty except for some memos swirling above their heads.
The cool feminine voice Harry remembered called out the different Levels. They left after the voice had announced the Apparition Test Center. Outside two large oak doors was a desk. A stubby old witch sat behind the Desk, her name tag read Mrs. Murphy. Harry and Ron went up to the desk.
“You are here for the apparition test?” she asked lazily.
“Yes,” answered Harry and Ron in unison.
“May I have your names?”
“Ronald Weasley,” said Ron; his voice more grave than before.
“Harry Potter,” said Harry.
“The famous Harry Potter?” asked the witch with new eagerness. She looked up form her writing to eye Harry. She turned back to the parchment muttering something under her breath neither Harry nor Ron could understand.
“Please wait in the hall until you are called.”
Harry and Ron entered the large Hall. It was filled with chairs and tables; Copies of the Daily Prophet were distributed across the room. The walls were covered with signs and instructions about disapararting. The green colour that had earlier filled Ron’s face returned. At last a wizard with long grey hair came out of a door on the other end of the hall. Ron and Harry were the only ones present. The wizard asked Ron kindly to follow him. The wizard returned to the room to ask Harry to follow him. By the time Harry had crossed the Hall the large oak doors through which he had emerged earlier opened and Harry caught a glimpse of Neville. Harry wanted to greet Neville but never got the chance because the wizard urged him to proceed through the door.
He was asked to aparate to Gringotts. Harry closed his eyes; concentrated on the large, marble building of the Wizarding Bank, turned and felt the usual suffocation and squeezing.

He opened his eyes again to find himself, in one piece, standing in front of Gringotts. A tall, grey-haired wizard approached him with a clipboard in one hand. He congratulated Harry and handed him his Apparition license. Ron ran across Diagon alley, which was not bustling as usual but empty, and waved his license. Harry grinned at Ron. Harry told Ron to go back to the Burrow as he had to finish some business. Harry walked into Gringotts to take out some money. Harry spent two long hours waiting in the grand Hall of Gringotts before he had been able to take out some of his Gold, and converted a large portion into Muggle money. Harry left Gringotts to look for a suitable present for Bill and Fleur.

Later Harry returned to the Burrow with all packed arms. He crept upstairs; safely hiding his new possessions in the trunk. Ron came into the room, telling Harry to get ready for the wedding. Harry took a shower and got dressed. By the time he was ready the Delacours were downstairs in the kitchen. Lupin was in the living room, briefing the Order members. Harry saw Gabrielle hid behind her mother. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley greeted the arriving guest in the Front yard. Harry caught site of Fred and George in the backyard talking to Mundungus Fletcher who had apparently left prison and continued with his doggy businesses. He looked worse then ever but before having time to examine him any further, Ginny rushed by intoxicating Harry with her beautiful smell. Harry closed his eyes, desire spread through his body yet his mind kept control over it. Ginny’s lifeless form which had so often seen in his dreams crystallised in front of him. Harry was ripped out of his thoughts because somebody seized his shoulder. He turned and saw Mad-Eye Moddy fixing both eyes on Harry.
“Everything okay, boy?” growled Moddy, his magical eye spinning around in its socket.
“Yes,” answered Harry in a rather melancholic tone.
“Enjoy the wedding and don’t forget to eat. You look like you haven’t eaten properly for at least the last month,” said Moody, whose spirit must have been raised by Harry’s response, and hobbled out of the kitchen. Harry moved out to the backyard which was filled with chairs. He was startled when he saw the thousands of golden Phoenix fly over the area. Ron and Hermione were sitting in the second row on the left vigorously discussing something with Bill. They abruptly stopped and eyed Harry with worried looks on their faces. Mr. Weasley had called Bill to the house.
“Harry, enjoy my wedding. I want to see you smile,” Bill ordered before he set off to the House.

How could they possibly expect him to enjoy himself whilst hundreds of people are killed?
Harry’s worried thoughts showed on his face. Ron and Hermione frowned at him and Hermione said,
“Harry, make this your last carefree day. You can hunt Voldemort afterwards.”
“I’ll try. Don’t fret about me I am fine.”
Harry glared at them. Neither said another word about it and started to discuss their holidays. Harry told them about McGonagall’s offer. Harry thought they would be shocked be his news on the contrary they urged him to take the job. Slowly the backyard filled with people including a considerable sum of Order members. Mr. Weasley and Mr. Delacour went to the front, and stood next to a wonderfully-carved, golden altar which Harry had not noticed before.
“Thank you for coming to the wedding of Bill and Fleur. I want thank Mr. and Mrs. Delacour for the wonderful decorations. After the wedding you are invited for dinner. I hope everybody enjoys themselves.”
Mr. Delacour nodded at these words and started to clap. The clapping grew more intense when Bill strolled through the aisle.
Harry caught site of Bill; immediately knowing from Bill’s hand movements how nervous he was. Bill had reached the altar and talked to Fred, his best man, who with the help of George tried to calm their big brother’s nerves. At the moment the music started playing the weeding party yanked their heads towards the Burrow out of which the Bride had stepped. Harry did not look at Fleur but at Ginny who stood before Fleur. She walked slowly up to the altar but for Harry she was gliding along an inch or so above the ground. She wore a long, slightly rose-coloured, strap less dress. Harry’s jaw dropped when she came neared, she was not the girl any longer she had been but was a woman. Harry felt a blow. Ron had hit him hard in the ribs, evidently with the goal to bring him back to reality. Although Harry showed no outer signs of it a pang of guilt rushed over him every time he looked at Ginny so he spent most of the wedding examining his shoe laces. He racked his mind why it felt so bad not to be with her if it has been the right decision. Suddenly the music started playing again. Harry looked up where Bill and Fleur where standing. Remembering Bill’s words he forced a smile on his face. The party scattered across the backyard.

The chairs were rearranged around large round tables by Fred and George. Harry sat down at the far end away from the Weasley. Mad-eye was sitting opposite him deep in conversation with Lupin. Mrs. Weasley was walking around searching someone. Harry knew it must be him and engaged himself in a conversation about Quidditch with Viktor Krum who had arrived later than all the others.
“There you are. Why don’t you sit with Ron at the front table? You belong to the family,” echoed Mrs. Weasley’s booming voice in his ear.
“Thanks Mrs. Weasley but I would rather stay here,” Harry replied politely.
“‘Arry zou can not dene moui a wish today. I want zou to sit up front,” said Fleur in her sweet Veela voice which no male could resist. Harry agreed to sit in front, excusing himself from Krum. He was seated in between Gabrielle and Hermione. As soon as he sat down the food entered the tent as if they had waited for him. Harry told Hermione Viktor was here when Ron had his full attention on the food entering the tent. The food was a mixture of the English and French cuisine. It was well balanced so everyone found something they liked.

After the elaborate dinner a band entered the tent. The dance floor in the middle filled with couples after the first dance had gone to the wed couple. Harry went over to the bar to get something stronger than the wine and butterbeer served during dinner closely followed by Fleur’s little sister. Harry had a glass of vodka, a muggle drink Mr. Weasley was very fond of before noticing Gabrielle by his side. He took another glass before asking her if she wanted to dance. Happiness rushed over her face and Harry was glad at least one person in his vicinity was happy. Ron had caught sight of Viktor, eyeing him suspiciously. Hermione was annoyed by Ron’s jealousy and urged him to dance with her. Harry lost track of time but he must have danced for a long time because his legs started hurting. He wanted to thank Gabrielle for the dances before noticing Mrs. Weasley was in his arms.
“Harry you look shocked.”
“Yeah I haven’t noticed I changed dance partners.”
“Gabrielle left you more than a quarter of an hour ago. Then you had danced with Tonks before you had a dance with Hermione.”
Harry looked around the tent. Many people were sitting at the sides chatting whilst watching the dancers closely. Luckily Harry and Mrs. Weasley were not the only ones or else Harry surely must have sunk into earth. Next to him Ron and Hermione have gotten over their grudge. Apparently Krum had danced with Hermione before Ron because his best mate could not jump over his own shadow. Now all seemed to be forgotten and their eyes were fixed on each other. In the centre of the dance floor Tonks and Lupin were interlocked and looked like a solid figure spinning around the room. Pain soared through Harry at the sight of Ginny and some French guy. Mrs. Weasley had noticed it and said in a motherly tone, “She misses you. I hear her call for you in sleep. You broke her heart. It started out as a normal crush on a famous person but she really loves you. She will never get over it.”
Harry stared at Mrs. Weasley.
“Mrs. Weasley I can’t put her in any danger. What if Voldemort hurts her, I could never forgive myself,” Harry said solemnly his voice contained some melancholy but he had set his priorities or that is what he thought.
“Harry dear can’t you see you are hurting her more by staying away from her than Voldemort could ever hurt her.”
“I can’t,” said Harry with a determination which surprised him.
Harry had not noticed but Mrs. Weasley made them draw next to Ginny and the French guy. The song ended and Harry felt being pushed into something soft by Mrs. Weasley. A flower scent which he had longed to smell filled his nostrils. He knew who stood behind him and blushed in a deep shade of red. Ginny on the other side blushed as well. Mrs. Weasley and the French guy were gone leaving Harry and Ginny behind. The light dimmed and the band played a slow song. Ginny pulled him close to her. Harry was too weak to oppose her. He felt in heaven. He held Ginny tight around the waist. Ginny was looking straight in his eyes. Harry could no longer bear the burden.
“Ginny I missed you. I love you.”
“Thanks for finally admitting. I missed you too.”
Ginny pulled him closer and kissed him.
Harry pulled back and led her off the dance floor. They passed the bar when Bill caught up with them. Bill thanked Harry for the lockets he had given them for their wedding but Ginny pulled him away before he had a chance to reply. They had just entered the living room when Harry heard screams from the tent.
“No, this can’t be Death Eaters attacking,” Harry thought.
“Ginny go up to my room and stay there. Do you understand?” said Harry
“But” Ginny had started before she saw the concern on his face and nodded. She went up to his room
Harry was meanwhile sprinting back to the tent, his worst fear coming true when he entered the tent. He stunned two Death Eaters. He looked around for any more targets. Harry dodged a spell shoot from his right, turned and shouted “Stupefy”. The spell threw the blacked cloaked man across the room into two other people Harry could not identify. All around him spells were fired around. He saw Fred and George take on five Death Eaters each. Out of the midst of fighting Harry saw a cloaked figure starting to fire spells at him. Without much effort Harry hit the attacker with a body-binding hex.
“This must be the new ones. No Death Eater can be defeated that easy,” Harry thought just as someone pulled on Harry’s sleeve. He looked down to see a small girl in tears asking him to help her. He followed her to the front yard. He saw Gabrielle, knelling at the gate a wand at her throat. Harry seared with anger at the sight of Bellatrix Lestrange, the murder of Sirius behind her.
“Leave her alone,” said Harry through gritted teeth.
“Oh, is Baby Potter angry,” said Bellatrix in a mocking baby voice.
“Is he still mourning over my good for nothing cousin or the mudblood lover?”
“Let her go!” Harry demanded more firmly as he raised his wand.
Bellatrix smiled. A flash of green light came out of the end of her wand. Gabrielle’s body fell over. Bellatrix laughed and vanished with a loud crack. Harry placed his wand in the back pocket of his trouser and scooped the lifeless heap of Gabrielle from the ground, tears trickling down his face. He entered the house where all the guests have assembled excluding the Order members who patrolled around the house. No sound came from the backyard but the Order members were stationed at each entrance. Harry carried the body into the living room where Mrs. Delacour broke out into tears and wailed that her baby was dead. Harry could not take it any more. He saw more than ever the necessity to stop Voldemort. He ran up to his room where Ginny was sitting quietly on his bed in her arms Hedwig. Harry felt great pain at the thought of something similar happening to Ginny. He grabbed his trunks and left. Ginny stormed after him trying to stop him but unable to move when she saw the lifeless heap in Mrs. Delacour’s arms. Harry turned to look at Ginny one last time. Her face showed the perceptiveness he had hoped for.


http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Here is chapter 4 .


Chapter Four
Of Gryffindor and Slytherin

Harry slammed the door behind him and apparated to Grimmauld Place. Harry opened the eyes again. He stood in front of the nineteenth century building, the place were Sirius lived before dying. He entered and was astonished. The once so dark and filthy house was suitable for living in. Harry moved upstairs. He placed his trunk in Sirius’s old room and started packing some clothing, lunch into a bag. He changed into normal clothes before leaving the house. He was unfortunate to wake up Mrs. Black’s picture which started ranting as usual but Harry did not bother. He left for the next underground station and bought a ticket to Liverpool Station. At Liverpool Station Harry bought a ticket to Chepstow, Wales which was a few miles from Godric’s Hollow. Harry sat in a train compartment by himself. He left London behind him before falling asleep. He dreamt over and over again about what had happened last night but instead of the Gabrielle he saw all the people he loved die in turn. He woke up after he had seen Ginny die five times. His scar was prickling. Harry knew Voldemort was felling extremely happy about something.

The sun was high when the train finally stopped at Chepstow Central Station. Harry got of the train. Chepstow was a small town. Most houses were not older than fifty years. The inhabitants Harry saw looked as old as Dumbledore; in particular a man sitting outside of a shop reminded Harry of him. Harry moved out of the town and saw a gigantic farm stretch to his left. A light breeze ruffled through his hair. Walking to Godric’s Hollow, Harry became more peaceful with every step he made. Behind a small hill stretched the town. It was an ancient town but was kept very well. Harry saw a statue of Godric Gryffindor on the town square; below a sign read: “Godric’s Hollow Inhabitants-521 Founded 1092”. Harry noticed a large pub called the Wizard Inn on the other side of the street which no one seemed to notice. Harry walked straight towards it; feeling his hairs stand up on his neck. He sensed the magic on the place; powerful magic. “It must be hidden from Muggles,” Harry concluded.
Upon entering he smelt a strong odour of Fire Whiskey mixed with tobacco smoke. Harry felt all eyes lingering on him as he approached the bar. Harry felt a déjà vu when the bar tender turned around. The bar tender did a poor job in hiding his astonishment.
“Ah, I have been expecting you for years but didn’t think you turn up after the latest events at Hogwarts. Mr. Potter talk to the man in the corner he will tell you were to go,” said the Bar tender in a hoarse voice which fitted his dirty appearance.
“Thanks a lot.”
When Harry had walked over to the corner when a man’s head pop out of the dark corner. He beckoned Harry to follow him out of the pub. Once on the street he walked to the end of the town before pointing his finger at one of the side lanes and disappeared again.

Harry ran up the lane until he saw the ruins where Voldemort had chosen him. Harry stopped in front of the gate he had heard open so often in his dreams. Everything went dark around him. He heard the gate open and his father telling his mother to save Harry. Next he saw a bright green beam hit his mother in the back and there he was standing in front of him laughing like a maniac. Harry felt tears run down his cheeks. The front yard was full of lilies, his dad must have planted them. Harry walked over the remains of the house. He entered the room his mum was killed. The room it all began. Harry threw his bag onto the floor and knelt beside it. He took a stone and smashed it against the floor. Harry’s tears had formed a puddle at his feet when he sensed somebody’s presence. Before he could pull out his wand, he had been pulled to his feet. It was Snape. Harry’s rage flared at the sight of Dumbledore’s murderer. He could not move due to indivisible ropes Snape had conjured. He felt them cut into his flesh pulling tighter around him. Snape studied him before speaking.
“Don’t struggle, Potter or the ropes will cut deeper into your flesh”
“You killed Dumbledore and my parents,” said Harry struggling more than before to reach Snape. The ropes squeezed tighter around him making every breath harder than the one before. He felt thousand needles scratch his flesh.
“So he told you about it?” Snape asked in a melancholic voice.
“No, he would have never betrayed you. I found out,” Harry replied, struggling even more with the bonds. He felt the blood trickle down his arms, legs and chest. The bonds cut deep into Harry’s flesh. He could hardly breathe any more. Harry was fighting to keep conscious.
“Potter, for once do as you are told stop struggling and you will fell better,” Snape sneered at him
Harry had no power to struggle. The ropes loosened allowing blood to trickle out of the wounds across his body.
“Finally, you came to your senses. I am here because we have a problem in common”
“Sure. The problem is you”
“No, Potter. I am here to offer you Bellatrix but I can see your arrogance will preclude any deal”
Harry had expected everything put that. Snape took the chance of speaking without being interrupted.
“I know you want revenge for what she has done.”
Harry saw a swarm of memories rush in front of his eyes. Snape was reading his mind. Harry was too weak to fight back; he was at Snape’s mercy.
“You will stand no chance against the Dark Lord if you can not close your mind. We will see each other again.”

With these words Snape disaparated and the ropes vanished. Harry fell into the puddle of his blood below him. Harry was lifting himself of the ground when he saw a small wooden box under a brick. Harry summoned the Box to his hands. He opened it. It contained a photo of his parent’s wedding and another of the three of them in a large room filled with sun light. Under the pictures was a mirror just like the one Sirius had given Harry. Those were the last moments before Harry fell into darkness. He relived those incredible moments sixteen years before. Night had fallen over Godric’s Hollow. Harry had no idea on how long he had stayed there, lying but it must have been some time as his clothing was soaked in blood. In addition blood mixed with the dust of the site enclosed him. The chill of the night made him feel cold so he pocketed the box and apparated to Grimmauld Place. Harry reached his bed room, pulled off his clothes and summoned some bandages before falling exhausted into his bed.

Harry woke up the next day to find his bed and the bandages soaked with blood. He quickly summoned new ones before vanishing the blood his bed. He felt cold so he decided to dress and go downstairs to light a fire. Harry entered the drawing room and started a fire. The Black family tree was still on the wall. Harry moved over to examine it. Next to Sirius’s scorch mark was the name Regulus Alphard Black. Harry smiled, upon finding the answer to the puzzle of who R.A.B. was. Harry sank down into the armchair in front of the fire, his body exhausted but his mind thinking about the locket. How could he have retrieved the locket? Their must have been two. But who was the one without or with limited magical ability? These thoughts let him drift into any uneasy sleep. Yet again images of Ginny dead and the death of Gabrielle flashed up.

Harry woke up after feeling a strong pain in his thigh. It opened his eyes to see Kreacher bow.
“Kreacher, what are you doing here?”
“Kreacher is here on his masters orders,” said the House Elf in his slimy tone as ever
“What orders?”
“Master has forgotten what he orders Kreacher to do. What would my Mistress say when she sees Kreacher helping filthy mudblood lovers,” muttered Kreacher in amusement under his breath.
“Kreacher, what orders?” said Harry enraged, grabbing Kreacher by the neck.
“Master is more worthy than Kreacher had thought. Master had order Kreacher to follow young master Malfoy.”
“Malfoy is here?” asked Harry but before Kreacher could answer Malfoy crept entered the room.
“Yes, Potter I am here,” sneered Malfoy in his usual manner.
“What are you doing in my house?” asked Harry slightly alarmed.
“Your house Potter. I can not believe you are so stupid to believe that anything like this will ever belong to you. I am the last of the Blacks.”
“Well, you are wrong or else how do you think I can order Kreacher around,” Harry said smiling.
“Sirius gave all of it to me including every Knut of the Black family treasure. Did you say you are the last of the Blacks? O, does that mean he killed your mum?”
Harry never got an answer because Malfoy had run out of the door. With Malfoy gone Harry turned back to Kreacher. The answer to the question he had about the locket stood in front of him. When Harry came to the realisation moments after Malfoy had left he inquired Kreacher.
“Kreacher, Did you help Regulus Black retrieve something from a cave near the sea?”
“Kreacher will not tell. Master Regulus is more worthy than the blood traitor and mud blood lover.”
“Kreacher, where is the object he retrieved from the cave? Did he destroy it?” Harry said with more gravity and anger in his voice that it must have alarmed Kreacher.
“Master Regulus died. He had no time to destroy it. Kreacher presented the locket to her. She kept it in her with other valuable belongings.”
Suddenly Harry remembered the locket they had found when they began cleaning the house. He also remembered throwing it out.
“Where is it now Kreacher?”
“It is in Kreacher’s spot in the kitchen.”
Harry stood up not letting go of the House elf. Harry reached the kitchen and order Kreacher to give him the locket.
Kreacher handed over the locket with a snake engraved to the back. Harry order Kreacher to go to Hogwarts and work in the kitchens and not follow Malfoy. He added the house elf was not to repeat anything he heard or saw in the house to anyone but him. The house elf bowed deeply before vanishing in thin air. Harry pocketed the locket and sat back done in the drawing room. The house was silent except for the cracks from the burning wood. Harry fell asleep.

“Harry, mate wake up,” said a familiar male voice.
“Ron, let him sleep. He looks awful,” said a warm female voice.
“But mum said I should get him,” said the male voice again.
“Leave it to me. The two of you go down. I’ll bring him down,” said a third voice.
A scent Harry knew well filled the room. It was the flower scent he had smelt so often. He felt somebody kissing him. Unwilling to open his eyes he deepened the kiss. A hand ruffled through his hair. Harry felt a sudden pain in his chest and opened his eyes.
“Good morning, sun shine. You have shocked all of us when you left two days ago,” said Ginny smiling at him.
“Sorry,” was all Harry could get out.
“You should,” said a more worried Ginny as she stared at his shirt which was soaked with blood. Harry realised he was bleeding but was too weak to move. Ginny took of his shirt and saw his poorly conjured bandages soaked with blood. She took of his old bandages, her touch soothed Harry’s pain, and conjured new ones which were a thousand times better than his own. She took his hand. He raised himself out of the chair to follow her up into his room. He was pale due to his immense blood loss and every step pained him. Ginny was on the verge of tears when she saw his wounds but it pained her more to see him in pain whilst moving one step up at the time. Ginny motioned him to sit down on the floor before running off to his room in order to get a new shirt. She returned paler than before after seeing Harry’s bed and clothes soaked with blood in his room. She helped him out of his blood stained clothes and dressed him. A weary “Thanks” escaped Harry who was fighting the exhaustion. She smiled at him, conjuring a goblet out of thin air. Harry felt the potion run down his throat which Ginny forced him to drink. She pulled him back to his feet and helped him down the stairs. It had taken Harry half an hour to reach the kitchen. Harry suddenly shoved his hand into his pocket to search for the locket. It was still there to his relief but his sudden movement has caused him to wince.

In the kitchen Mrs. Weasley, Ron and Hermione had started to eat. Ginny helped him into a chair before sitting down next to him. Harry did not let go of her hand. It made him feel safe. He looked at her not even considering the food on the table. They all ate and by the time they had finished looked at Harry’s plate. He had not even touched his food but stared at Ginny. Mrs. Weasley gave Ginny a nervous look who noticed Harry’s plate in alarm. She faced at him, seeing pain in his eyes. He smiled at her. Mrs. Weasley looked at the others in concern before looking back to Ginny who had taken Harry’s and her plate. Ginny pulled Harry into the drawing room where she placed the plates on the table in front of the couch. She fixed on Harry’s green eyes in which she saw happiness and no more pain. Ginny looked at his plate. He had still not eaten anything. Ginny could only think of one way to make him eat. She struck a piece of meat from her plate and lifted it up to his mouth as to feed it to Harry who had not taken his eyes of her. Harry did not feel hungry but forced down everything Ginny gave him. After the third helping the others were curious to see how Ginny manage to make him eat. Harry had not moved since he entered the drawing room. His eyes were the only things he moved. He fixed them on Ginny who vanished to the kitchen for some more food every once and a while. The others have entered the Drawing room behind Ginny but Harry only had eyes for Ginny who started feeding him again. After Ginny had forced down the fourth plate, she leaned against Harry’s shoulder who was pushing the hair out of her face. Ginny lay quietly next to him and waited for him to fall asleep. Before Harry had fallen asleep he had embraced Ginny as if he would die if he ever let go of her. Ginny did not care where she would sleep as long as she knew Harry save.


The morning dawned when Harry stirred. He felt better than he had in a long time. Bits of his memory came jumping back. He remembered Ginny feeding him and nursing his injuries. When Harry opened his eyes he saw Ginny in his arms, smiling.
“Harry, when you left the wedding, everybody was worried to death. Nobody knew where you were. We were all afraid you might do something really stupid, though Ron and Hermione said you are going to turn up again. Harry, promise me you never do something like this again.”
Harry looked down to the floor but Ginny forced him to look into her glazy eyes.
“I can’t, Ginny. I have a task to accomplish,” Harry said solemnly.
“I know about the Horcruxes but promise to never go away again without telling me,” said Ginny concerned.
“How did you find out about it?”
“Harry, I was so worried I got it out of Hermione on the second day. Promise me you will never leave without telling me.”
Harry did not answer. He knew if he was going to tell her, she would want to go with him. Ginny pressed herself against his chest, crying. He stroked her hair in an attempt to soothe her. Harry was fighting with himself. The promise she wanted him to make would not only endanger her but could kill her.
“Ginny, please listen to me. You are my sun, the reason why I get up every morning. You are the one I don’t want harmed. You are the reason I have never fallen into self pity but kept on working towards my goal, your safety. I can not endanger you by taking you with me on my hunt. Even if I told you I am going you would want to join. I can not do it,” escaped Harry. It sounded like another person was saying these words but knew they were true.
Ginny pulled away from him, whipping tears out of her face and left him, smiling.
“These are the moments when I realise what I have to do,” thought Harry and moved to the kitchen, following the smell of fresh toast, eggs, and bacon. In the kitchen Mrs. Weasley was preparing breakfast. Ron and Hermione were still upstairs. Harry sat down and conjured a cup of coffee out of thin air. Noticing a brown owl on the window ledge, Harry asked Mrs. Weasley if any post for him had arrived. She smiled wearily and handed him a letter from Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall wanted to meet him in the Headmasters Office at 2 o’clock today. Harry bolted down some breakfast before getting changed. On the stairwell he passed Hermione and Ron who had embraced each other and were kissing so fiercely they did not notice him. Upon entering his room he realised somebody had cleaned up. The blood on his sheets was gone. He opened his trunk, got some fresh clothes out and left for the bathroom. He was surprised to find Ginny under the shower, the door not being locked. He wanted to leave when Ginny stepped out of the shower, wrapped in a light-green towel, making him blush in deep red. Their eyes fixed each other. Harry had embraced Ginny, who rested her head against his chest, when they heard Hermione open the door. Harry left the room with Hermione who bombarded him with questions about where he had been and about the blood stains on his bed. In her opinion Harry did not answer these inquires sufficiently by saying he left for the countryside. Before heading to the kitchen with Hermione Ginny kissed him on the forehead just above the lightening-bolt shaped scar. Harry now truly enjoyed a nice and warm shower; although it was not as relaxing as he had hoped it to be due to the deep “scratches”.



Any hope for Ginny and Harry? or will Voldemort kill them sooner or later?

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Here we go with chapter 5! I want to remind you I am not JKR.
Have fun reading!


Chapter Five
Fast End


Ron and Hermione spent the day in the Library of Grimmauld Place Number Twelve, avoiding Harry who was bad tempered because they had told Ginny about the Horcruxes. Meanwhile Harry was searching for a way to destroy the Horcrux. For lunch Lupin arrived, telling Harry he was going to be his escort to Hogwarts. Mrs. Weasley had made some Treacle tart from which Harry had several helpings. It was five to two when Lupin called Harry to come down and get ready.
They saw Hagrid and Grawp sitting at the lakeside when they entered the large, oak front doors. Harry felt a warmth rush through his body when he entered the castle. Professor McGonagall was waiting in the Great Hall for them. She beckoned both through a door at the far end of the Hall. Harry Knew where the door led as it was the one he had gone through during his fourth year when the Goblet of Fire spat out his name. The room was more spacious than Harry remembered and had been clear of all the pictures. In the middle of the room was a round table with three comfortable chairs. Professor McGonagall motioned for them to sit down.
“Potter, I want to about what you did after the attack on wedding. I hope you can explain your behaviour. Your sudden disappearance worried all of us,” said Professor McGonagall in her usual stern voice.
“Professor, I went to Grimmauld Place before visiting the countryside of Southern England. I am sorry for any worries you had,” replied Harry.
“I think it is not enough to tell me where you went after the blood which was all over your room. Molly told me. ”
“I can’t tell you anything more about it and I am fine. No need to worry.”
“Harry, I think we ought to know what you are doing. It seems to be a too dangerous task. I don’t think Dumbledore left you such a task,” interrupted Lupin before McGonagall could pressure any more on the point.
“I am sorry but I swore to Dumbledore not to tell anybody. I am the only one to fulfil it,” answered Harry calmly. The answer shocked both Lupin and McGonagall so much that a creepy silence fell over the room. Professor McGonagall recovered first from the shock and broke the silence after looking at Harry once more.
“We can not get any more information on the point so let us move on. I am intending to make you Head boy and Ms. Granger Head girl next year. I haven’t found anybody for the Defence Against The Dark Arts post. I hope you agree to teach the subject even though I see from the last few days you would not be able to do it regularly. Do you agree to teach the subject?” asked Professor McGonagall.
Harry clearly heard the after match of the shock in her voice. Harry did not answer right away. He had not given the idea of returning to Hogwarts much thought. Although he found it a good idea to be at Hogwarts, he hesitated.
“Potter, please event if you are not going to offer regular lessons I think some lessons are better than none considering the times we are in. You would only teach grade levels 1 to 5. I have found somebody willing to work part-time but only with advanced level children,” implored McGonagall. Lupin nodded in agreement.
“Okay, I will come back and teach under two conditions. I can leave the castle without being questioned and I can take Ron and Hermione with me should I want them to join me. Will I have the chance to continue my studies?”
“Thank you so much, Harry. I will arrange the possibility for you to continue with your subjects but you have to provide lessons to all grades. What classes do you want to take?”
“I want to continue with Potions, Charms and Transfiguration which should leave loads of free-periods to teach.”
“What do you think about combining the different years and houses?”
“I don’t think I will be able to provide classes for the different houses but I should achieve years.”
“Don’t fret about the houses. I think the books, you assign, are a more pressing matter,” exclaimed McGonagall happily.
“I will take any books Lupin would assign,” said Harry with a look of deep recognition.
Lupin looked astonished but smiled reassuringly once he met Harry’s gaze. Malfoy flashed into Harry’s mind and he asked both about them what Malfoy was doing there. They explained him about Malfoy’s loss. Harry felt pity. Although he had nether known his mother, he knew how it felt to be alone. The sun had already fallen when Lupin and Harry left the castle. Hagrid had rebuilt his hut and white smoke was piling out of the chimney. Harry knocked on the door but only received an answer from Fang. Feeling disappointed and tired, Harry apparated to Number twelve. The news of his new job had spread quickly. During the evening he was patted on the back and congratulated by many of the Order members coming for the Order meeting in which Fred and George became members. Meanwhile Harry showed Hermione and Ron the locket; their faces lit up with utmost excitement. Hermione wanted to look for any references on how to destroy the locket but Harry said hr would work on it while they are at Diagon Alley. Harry went to bed early but did not go to sleep immediately due to the locket he had to destroy. After being awake for hours Harry drifted off. Later on Harry felt a sharp pain in his chest as somebody tried to lie down next to him. He opened his eyes, to see a patch of red hair over his face. Ginny lodged herself under Harry’s chin. Harry felt Ginny shuddering and wrapped his arms around her in an effort to keep her warm. Soon Harry noticed Ginny’s breathing had become shallow and regular. Pressing her tightly against him he felt sleep getting hold of him.

Mrs. Weasley had entered the room and found Ginny in Harry’s bed. Harry sitting in his bed immersed in a book. He saw Mrs. Weasley who was standing in the doorway arms crossed. Harry quickly got out of bed and wanted to explain everything to Mrs. Weasley when Ginny stirred. Her eyes opened, looking around for Harry not noticing her mother. AT the sight of her mother Ginny’s face lost its colour.
“Mom, I-I can explain,” but that was as far as she could get.
“I don’t want to hear your excuses. I knew something like this was bond to happen after the kiss on the dance floor.” snapped Mrs. Weasley at her.
“Mrs. Weasley, it is my fault she is here. I could not restrain my emotions. I kept her from leaving,” said Harry with relief as Mrs. Weasley’s face lightened up.
“Ginerva Molly Weasley, I don’t want to see you in another person’s bed again. I am to young to be Grandma of two of my siblings,” said her mother in a tone Harry had never heard from her recently. She sounded so happy.
“Breakfast will be ready in an hour,” said Mrs. Weasley before leaving the room.
Harry felt grateful to not have aroused Mrs. Weasley’s wrath. He slid under the covers which Ginny had lifted up for him to jump in next to her. Harry laid still listening to Ginny’s breathing. She suddenly jumped out of bed and ran out of the room. Not knowing what had happened to her Harry pursued her until she reached the bathroom.

When Harry had entered, Ginny locked the door behind them and embraced Harry in a bone crushing hug who winced in pain. Harry looked down into her bright brown eyes, losing himself in them. Harry’s scar prickled which forced Harry to sit down. Going under the shower, Ginny did not notice his state until she beckoned him to her. Harry looked up and blushed vigorously when he saw Ginny under the shower. He lost control and raced under the shower not minding to take of his clothes. Ginny, amused by his sudden arousal, undressed him carefully in order to not rip open his wounds again.
Mr. and Mrs. Weasley sat in the kitchen, talking about the twins when Harry and Ginny entered. Mr. Weasley was not surprised to see Ginny sitting on Harry’s lap after what his wife had told him. For Harry the situation was awkward, the eyes of both adults fixed on him and Ginny eating her cereals, sometimes feeding him a spoon. Mr. Weasley was first to speak.
“I see you finally got your act together. I am proud of you Ginny for picking one of the people I can trust with my daughter. Harry, take good care of her.”
“I will Mr. Weasley,” said Harry, his voice clearly indicating his relief.
“I have to get going,” said Mr. Weasley. He kissed his wife and bade them good-bye when the post arrived.

Four owls swooped into the kitchen each carrying a letter from Hogwarts. Harry’s envelope was the thickest as it carried instructions for the lessons in them. Mrs. Weasley planned to go to Diagon Alley the following day but insisted Harry should stay behind. Hermione who Harry had not seen a lot lately was happier than ever when she found out she was to become Head Girl. Harry had not mentioned it to her after his meeting with Professor McGonagall. Harry and the others spent the day in the library searching the books, full of Dark Magic, for any clues about Horcruxes and how to destroy them. During the evening their guard arrived which included Tonks and Lupin. Tonks offered Mrs. Weasley help which she rejected remembering Tonk’s clumsiness. The table had to be magically enlarged to give everyone space to sit. Fred and George dropped in for dinner which gave Ginny an excuse to sit on Harry’s lap which he thought a great idea. Lupin and Tonks left shortly after dinner. Moody, Hestia, Kingsley and Mundungus settle in for the night. Although Mrs. Weasley did not approve it Ginny crept upstairs. She found Harry in a spasm, his clothes and covers soaked with his sweat. Ginny tried to wake him up, shaking him as if her life depended on it.
“Harry, please wake up,” she called over and over again, more desperate with every call. Harry got up, darted towards the bathroom. Harry felt the dinner crawl up his throat. Ginny tried to soothe Harry, patting him on his back.
“Gross,” they said in unison after all had come out. Ginny helped Harry who was feebler than he had been in a long time into bed, returning moments later with Mrs. Weasley’s medical kit. After studying a book, she drew out a small vial containing blue liquid mixed it with a glass of water she conjured and handed it him to drink.
“Harry, drink this. It will help you get better. Looks like you have a flue.”
Harry was grateful for Ginny’s upbringing. He downed the sour mixture before falling back into his bed, feeling Ginny snuggle happily under the covers. A sudden tiredness overtook Harry.
Next morning Ginny had awoken early to tell her mom about last night. Although at first displeased with her daughter’s actions Mrs. Weasley swelled with pride towards the end of the story. Ron and Hermione enter the kitchen, followed by a worn-out but healthier looking Harry.
“Thanks Ginny,” whispered Harry.
After breakfast everybody had gone to Diagon Alley, leaving Harry behind because of security reasons. Harry did not object; it gave him time to work on the Horcrux.

It was late afternoon. Harry had tried to open the Horcrux but without success. Frustrated and hungry, Harry made himself some late lunch. Harry bolted down his food before returning to the drawing room. He placed the Horcrux on the table and paced up and down the room.
“Open,” he hissed. He had just realised what he had done when the locket began to open. A scalding light threw Harry against the wall. Harry felt blood trickling down his chest. The light was so intense Harry closed his eyes.
He heard familiar voices circle him. Harry woke up in Ginny’s arms on the floor of a totally burnt drawing room. The locket laid open on the floor a large lightening bolt shaped crack on it. Harry passed out.

Harry woke up he felt a sharp pain in his stomach which was drowned out by his extreme thirst. He slowly opened his eyes but did not recognise anything except the large red lump resting on his chest. He closed his eyes. When Ginny stirred he opened them again. Tears were pouring onto Harry.
“I thought I will never see your eyes again,” sobbed Ginny.
Harry rubbed her back, a pang of guilt arising in him. Ginny had stopped crying and slipped his glasses on his nose. Harry was in Hogwarts in the Hospital wing.
“How long,” was all Harry could spit out.
“Three weeks nearly,” answered Ginny, “Tomorrow the term starts.”
“Happy Birthday. Sorry I did not give you your present,” said Harry with a large grin over his lips.
“The best present you could have made me is getting back to health quickly,” said Ginny mockingly.
“I will do my best to fulfil your wish”
“Oh shut up. I hope you are ready for tomorrow.”
“I am as healthy as I have always been when I returned to Hogwarts.”
“You will have to face Lupin and McGonagall. She even wanted to look you away so you can’t harm yourself. Harry you looked awful when we returned from Diagon Alley. The room was completely destroyed. We found a locket. Was it Voldemorts?” questioned Ginny who had for the first time said Voldemort. Harry nodded. Ginny pushed him over trying to make some room on the bed. Harry sat up and laid his hand around Ginny’s waist who had snuggle against his chest. Ginny jumped of the bed side when Madam Pomfrey entered with a tray of food. She was delighted when she saw Harry had awoken. She ran to her office returning with a large goblet of a blue potion which she administered him. He felt the potion travel through his veins, making him feel alive again. Realising how hungry he was Harry plunged himself on the breakfast. Ginny watched his progress through the breakfast, grinning at him. Noticing her behaviour he fed her some of the toast. Harry had finished his breakfast and kissed Ginny who left the hospital wing while he dressed.
Harry headed of to the Stone Gargoyle guarding the Head’s office. Professor McGonagall wanted to see him and Hermione who had arrived shortly after Harry woke up. Professor McGonagall was waiting in front of the Gargoyle waiting for both.
“Potter, nice to see you back,” said a relieved Professor McGonagall.
She beckoned Harry and Hermione to follow her. The entered an empty classroom on the 2nd Floor.
“I have asked you here to discuss next school year. After the Dumbledore’s death I do not think many people are going to return to Hogwarts nor am I expecting many new students. Therefore I have decided to share dorms and put people in class depending on their age. I have planned to use the Gryffindor dorm for anybody in years 5 to 7; the others shall live in the Ravenclaw Tower. The two of you would normally have dorms and a common room for yourself on the 3rd Floor behind the Dragon and Knight tapestry but due to the new circumstances I think you should live together with the others in Gryffindor Tower. I hope you two will have the authority to stop any violence between the different houses. I know it all sounds very different but I can’t see a different solution. I have to add if you wish a separate dorm I should be able to make one available,” said McGonagall carefully observing their reactions. Harry did not like the idea of living together with Slytherins who in his opinion could all be Death Eaters. Hermione on the other hand liked the idea very much.

“Professor, I think it is a great idea,” said Hermione.
Harry preferred reticence about the subject and did not involve himself in the conversation about how the daily routine. Soon both Hermione and McGonagall noticed Harry’s abstinence and looked at him concerned.
Noticing them, Harry said, “I think the joining of the houses could be problematic. I don’t mind if I won’t have a dorm of my own. The only class I see problems to continue is Care of Magical Creatures simply due to the fact of the proximity to the forest. I think instead an extra DADA lesson should be offered to the students instead in which real fighting will be practiced. I see a slight problem though with me being teacher and student and personally only see the solution of acting as a Tutor and not so much as Mentor. I will try to fulfil my duties as Head Boy as good as possible but I want to remind you I am not always going to be present at school. I think somebody else should do the job.”
He stood up, walked over to the window and looked at the Hogwarts grounds.
“Potter, your concerns are incongruous. I have a profound trust in your capabilities. As far as your absences go I think Mr. Weasley will be grateful to help Ms. Granger. I agree with you on Care of Magical creatures. I think it is a great idea to offer more Defence lessons. I never thought about your double role but feel you should have the full role as teacher during your classes. I am sure you will not misuse your power,” exclaimed McGonagall who was now sitting next to Hermione.
“I hope the two of you are staying for the teacher banquet,” she added.
“Sorry, Professor but I still have to back my trunks for tomorrow but I am sure Harry will be there,” said Hermione hastily getting out of the room.
“My trunks are here so I have no excuse. I will come,” confirmed Harry, although the idea of a before school feast was odd to him.
“Excellent, I will see you and Ms. Weasly in the Great Hall at six.”
“Ginny, has she stayed here the whole time?” asked Harry a puzzled look on his face.
“Yes, she practically did not leave your side since you arrived. She only left for a few hours on her birthday. I see you find her as much as an enigma as I do. She has already made herself comfortable in her dorm. The password is “Phoenix”,” said McGonagall in a motherly tone.
“Professor, Will I be allowed to use the office or does the part- time professor want it?”
“Why, I don’t think he would mind if you used it as your study,” she said and left the room. Harry went back to the Hospital wing and collected his trunks before heading to Gryffindor Tower. The Fat Lady was surprised to see him.
“Back early. I don’t want any funny business to happen in there. Did I make myself clear?” said the Fat Lady in an accusingly.
“No funny business, I swear,” said Harry with a false gravity in his voice.
The Fat Lady swung open, revealing his beloved home behind her. Before Harry could even go up the stairs to his dorm Ginny jumped on him, kissing him. Harry did not hesitate but kiss her as passionately as he could. Ginny looked wind swept and Harry was topless when they noticed a lump of coloured clothes next to them. Dobby had arrived with a large tray of food.
“Dobby has brought food, Harry Potter, Sir,” said House elf whose large eyes where fixed on Ginny.
“Thanks, Dobby,” said a crimson Harry who had broken away from Ginny. Dobby left the tray and had vanished when he noticed Ginny was annoyed by his presence. Harry left Ginny down stairs eating while he unpacked his trunk. Ginny had eaten her way to the dessert when Harry dropped next to her. She laid her dessert to the side before passionately kissing Harry who imagined what could happen in the next few hours. Hedwig soared into the common room with a letter from Mrs. Weasley who sounded distressed, not having the oppertunity to say Farewell to her daughter. Ginny delighted by the message asked Harry, if he had any plans for the evening.
“We have been invited to a teacher party but before I thought of organising my office.”
Harry kissed Ginny on the cheek before vanishing upstairs. He came back down moments later, carrying some books and other teaching material. Ginny rushed to his aid, helping him carry the stuff to the office. The office, having been cleared of Snape’s belonging, was empty except for some books shelves, a table and two chairs. Ginny did not like the austere manner of the room and soon fitted some comfortable cushions and plants into the room. Harry was preparing the lessons, something he would have never done if Ginny hadn’t persuaded him, when Ginny rushed out of the room. Harry startled by his girlfriends sudden departure, did not pursue her but continued with his tedious work. He knew what he would cover with each year. Satisfied with his plan Harry slumped into one of the cushions, watching the sun slowly set. Ginny had returned and found Harry asleep although the sun was shining bright through the window. She decorated the room with pictures she had of Harry and his friends. She found his list and began reading.
“DADA classes
Year1: basic jinxes, wand safety, call for help
Year 2: revise year1 move on to more advanced jinxes, household plagues (pixies, gnomes and so on)
Year 3: Dark creatures, advanced jinxes, shield charm
Year 4: shield charm, Unforgivables
Year 5: advanced jinxes and protective magic (maybe ask Hermione for healing charm) Patronus”

Ginny smiled at these notes and knew Harry would not stick to the plan. She kissed Harry who began to stir. He saw the photos and was amazed to see all those beautiful moments he had with his friends. Harry looked at his watch Half past five. Harry grabbed Ginny and raced up to the Gryffindor tower.
Twenty minutes later both had changed into their robes and headed down to the Great Hall. Instead of the four house table a large round table had appeared.
“Harry, m’ boy, how are you?” called a familiar voice through the hall. It was Professor Slughorn. He and Professor Flitwick carried some Firewhiskey into the Hall. Professor McGonagall was conversing with Professor Vector, the Arithmancy teacher. Professor Trelawney entered the Hall behind Harry with three large cherry bottles.
“I’m fine, Professor. Did you have a nice holiday?” asked Harry.
“Great, visited one of my ol’ students. I was delighted when Minerva told me about your new appointment. I will expect grand from you in my course,” rasped Slughorn.
Harry and Ginny sat down next to Professor Flitwick who had raised his chair to a comfortable level.
“I want to make a toast,” said McGonagall.
“Raise your goblets for the best year the school will see.”
Everybody took a sip from the glasses in front of them which were filled with Firewhiskey. Harry felt a warm felling run through his body and took another large swig gratefully when Slughorn toasted Hogwarts. Ginny on the other hand had enough Firewhiskey and grabbed a bottle of Butterbeer. The table had filled with food after the fourth or fifth toast. Not having any lunch, Harry pilled his plate. After the dessert the drinking went on. The complete staff was present except for Hagrid. AS the party continue many tongs were loosened even Professor McGonagall’s stern expression lightened up under the influence of Ogden’s Firewhiskey. The party moved long into the night. When Harry left he was completely drunk, moving on his own was impossible. Ginny did not drink as much as Harry. She helped Harry up to the Gryffindor common room.
“I- I luf you, Ginnneeee,” lulled Harry.
“I love you too,” said Ginny, thinking of tomorrow’s awaking.
Harry picked her up and carried her to his bedroom with a great effort to stop falling against the walls. Harry dropped her on his bed before jumping on it himself. Ginny climbed on top of him, feeling Harry’s fingers slowly gliding along her waist. She bent down and kissed him passionately, releasing her kiss only to strip of her shirt. Harry’s hands moved up and down her slender shape discovering every small crease. The night fell silently after they had pulled the covers over them.

Harry awoke with an awful headache, finding Ginny curled up in the bed covers beside him. Harry could not remember what had happened after the party but gained a rough idea when he saw his and Ginny’s clothes all around the room. He laid back down trying to recall last night’s events. Ginny jumped onto Harry who was suffering from a terrible headache.
“Oh, Ginny. I have a terrible headache. Last night was though,” groaned Harry, trying to get Ginny of him by tickling her.
“Hey, nobody told you to drink that much but it had one good side to it. You didn’t restrain yourself,” squealed Ginny.
She turned her neck to reveal a love bite on her neck.
“What happened last night?” interrogated Harry now holding Ginny.
“You can’t remember anything?” said a shocked Ginny.
“Harry, you weren’t to drunk not realise what happened. You plead for me to stay. You seemed sombre. You can’t have forgotten. Please tell me you remember,” plead a distressed Ginny, searching Harry’s eyes.
Just as Harry shook his head a flood of images rushed in front of his eyes. Ginny wriggled free of Harry’s grip. She ran to the door, crying. Harry jumped after her.
“Ginny, I can remember and I don’t regret anything”
Just as these words reached her, she stopped crying and lunged herself onto him. He collapsed under her weight. They both laughed heartily. Harry’s stomach growled loudly.
“Harry Potter, Am I not enough to quench your desire?” said Ginny accusingly.
“I am sorry but I am a man of many desires. You appease most of them. I think we should get some Breakfast.”
Ginny looked at Harry’s watch on the floor. It was half past one.
“I think lunch is the better option.”
“Guess you are right but we ought to clean up the room before,” said Harry slightly alarmed at the sight of the room. He had occupied the dorm for 24 hours and it looked like a pig barn. Ginny left the cleaning to Harry. Harry quickly dressed and then started to collect various items from all over the room. After an hour the room looked like a dorm again. Harry stowed his clothes in his trunk by accident uncovering Ginny’s present which he had neglected to give Ginny. Harry collected Ginny’s clothes and descended the stairs. Ginny was waiting for him in the common room. He handed over clothes dropping a necklace on purpose. Ginny noticed the necklace and picked it up.
“Harry, this isn’t my necklace. From whom did you get it?” exclaimed Ginny unhappy with what she found.
“It’s yours. The vial contains Phoenix tears. I bought the necklace so you can carry it around. I want you to be safe no matter where you are,” said Harry with utmost love in his voice whipping out Ginny’s doubt.
“It is wonderful. I love you.”
“I love you too, my sunshine,” answered Harry who now stood behind Ginny fitting the necklace around her neck. She leant backwards against him, yearning for his touch. Harry felt intoxicated by her smell, making it impossible to elude his prurient thoughts. Her sensous touch roused his lust which he tried hard to retain, thinking of the havoc it had caused in the dorm last night. They stood rooted to the spot for several minutes, absorbing each other with the goal to never part again. Harry wound’s had all healed except for one deep cut on his chest which tore open again. Harry felt the blood trickling down his chest. Ginny felt his shirt dampen. She pulled of his shirt and bandaged his wound, prudent to not hurt him. She cast a spell to staunch the blood. Harry had meanwhile cast a spell to clean his bloodstained T- Shirt. They returned to Harry’s office with a huge pile of food from the kitchen. Harry and Ginny had just finished dinner when Ron’s owl, Pig, pecked the window rapidly. Harry opened the window. Pig dropped a letter on Ginny’s lap before gliding back out through the window. It was a letter from Ron and Hermione who where on the Hogwarts Express.



This is chapter 5 enjoy and don't forget feedback
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Here we go with another chapter number six if I am not mistaken. I hope you enjoy reading XD
Don't forget feed back
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Chapter Six
Meeting old Firends


Dear Ginny and Harry,

We hope you had a nice time at the teacher party. The train is full of Aurors which patrol the corridors. Nobody is allowed to leave their compartment. Guess who is in our compartment. Goyle. He was separated from Crabbe when we were sorted into compartments. He sits in the corner and looks like he is about to cry. We have two squirts in our compartment who look more mature then Goyle. One is pretty shy, only looks out the window. The other has talked no stop about people who are near you snuff it. He was amazed that I am alive after being seven years around you. Hermione is reading her books already. Not many people are returning and I have only seen ten new comers. I saw a girl at the platform who must go into our year but had no idea on how to get on the platform. I forget to tell you many people had waited to see you arrive on the platform. Nobody had boarded the train until two minutes before departure. See you at the Feast.

Ron and Hermione

Harry recalled his first journey with Ron on the Hogwarts Express. At the platform he had seen Ginny for the first time who desperately cajoled her mum into allowing her to see Harry. Ginny read Harry’s thoughts through looking into those wonderful eyes she never got enough of and smiled.
“I would have given anything to see you then. The moment I had caught a glimpse of you I fell in love with the most adorable wizard I know.”
Harry grinned at her and dropped into a chair.
“Ginny, you are the most precious thing I can think off. I would like to turn back the time, especially with the task lying ahead of me. I don’t know…” He broke off, seeing the pain his words caused. Ginny was rooted to the spot, heavy tears running down her face. Harry embraced her tightly. He rubbed her back reassuringly and kissed her lightly. She buried her face in his chest; every tear scalding him. His chest burnt like the fires of hell. Harry could not take it any longer. He broke away and ran to the lake which served him so often as refuge when his mind was troubled. He watched the sun sinking, leaning against the one of the trees. It colour the horizon in a pink orange colour. The cloudless sky looked like a city set ablaze. It did not help him recover but brought up new doubts if he was doing the right thing. His thoughts wandered from his parents to Dumbledore then sharply turned to Voldemort and the Horcruxes.
He was lost in thoughts when he heard hooves approach. It was Firenze who appeared, engulfed in darkness of the night.
“Harry Potter. Our ways were bound to meet again. I saw the great trouble when I looked at the skies last years. Mars, the bringer of battle, is glowing bright than usual. The War will cost many victims. I haven’t come to tell you about the skies; I have come to congratulate you to your job.”
He looked at the sky which was cloudless; a perfect night for star gazing. Then turned to Harry and said solemnly,
“Harry Potter, your path has always been difficult to tell. I hope you are careful about your steps and who takes them with you. Although I don’t know what will happen, the stars foreshadow the rise of a powerful wizard more powerful than any before him. The stars may refer to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named or somebody else,” he waited a moment before continuing, “Harry Potter, I must leave you now.”
With these words he vanished into the darkness surrounding the castle and grounds.
The centaur’s words troubled Harry. He closed his eyes in an atempt to clear his mind of any worries but he could not. His fears were to real.
Could possible one of his friends die? No, it can’t be. I have to do it without endangering them. I will visit the Orphanage next weekend. Light fell across the grounds when the castle front doors opened. The students had arrived. Harry slowly walked up to the castle. The Great Hall normally bursting with students was empty. Only a hand full of students had returned and as Ron had said not many youngsters had come. The most people who returned belonged to Gryffindor. Only four students each sat down at the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables. Surprisingly many had returned from the Slytherin house. Crabbe, Goyle, Pansy, Zabini, Davis and Bulstrode had returned. The first years had huddled together in front of the Great Hall and moved together as a group, everyone of them anxious to leave the safety of the group. Harry sat down next to Ginny who talked to Neville. Ron and Hermione sat to the opposite sides next to Harry. Dean and Thomas who had talked with Ernie Macmillan swiftly moved in on Harry.
“Hey, Harry. I heard you had an exciting holiday, haven’t you?. I hope we get a good Defence teacher. Do you know who the new Defence teacher is, I can’t see any new teacher up front?” asked Dean. Harry was saved from answering by Professor McGonagall who hushed the bustling hall.
“Welcome back to those who have returned to Hogwarts. Welcome to all the new students. Normally we would have sort the newcomers but with so few returning there will be different sleeping arrangements which I shall explain later. I imagine you all must be hungry after your long journey so Let the feast begin.”
With these words the usual variety of foods appeared on the table. Ron quickly pilled as much food as possible on his plate. Hermione disgusted by Ron’s manners focused on Harry who had barely touched any of the food. Hermione complained normally when she saw him eat little but it was the first dinner back at Hogwarts and Hermione found it incongruous to grumble about it. The dessert had just vanished when Professor McGonagall addressed the students.
“Welcome again. This year there will be some changes. Firstly there will be no houses this year, which implies no Quidditch and House Cup. Secondly, all first to fourth years will live in the Ravenclaw tower and all sixth and seventh years will live in the Gryffindor tower. I will not assign new prefects as enough have returned to do the job. Unfortunately, Care of Magical Creatures lessons will not take place. Ms. Granger will be Head Girl and our new Head Boy is Mr. Potter.”
Everybody was clapping except for the Slytherin table which preferred reticence.
“I still don’t know why she picked me. I am not fit for the job,” muttered Harry to Hermione.
“You are perfect. Wait and see,” snapped Hermione at him, annoyed by his constant undermining of his abilities. Professor McGonagall went on talking about the usual notices from the care taker and about the forest before sending them of to bed. Harry and Hermione were asked to drop by the Head’s office after sorting out the sleeping arrangements. Harry and Hermione left for the Ravenclaw Tower and sorted out sleeping arrangements which was not to difficult leaving out the first year about whom Ron had written. His name was Bill Hunter. He avoided Harry as much as possible, talking about death every time Harry came near him. When they reached the Gryffindor tower, their fellow students had caused mayhem. Harry tried to placate them without success. Harry had enough and started stunning people. Soon people noticed the stunned and were quiet. Hermione called all the unconscious back to live before Harry addressed them all.
“Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff bunk in together. The rest will search for a dormitory with students from their year. I don’t want to see such mayhem again.”
“Why can’t the Slytherin and Gryffindor bunk in together?” asked Michael Connor who had been hit by one of Harry’s stunners.
“Simply, because Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw have the least people. If you are unhappy with my planning please fell free to go to the Headmistress,” answered Harry calmly.
People started to sort into dormitories under the watchful eyes of Harry and Hermione. Although some muttered about the arrangements, nobody complained. Harry and Hermione waited in the common room for any signs of disturbance.
“And you are wondering why McGonagall choose you,” said Hermione astonished about the silence.

Harry and Hermione made their way to the Head’s office discussing what may happen tomorrow morning.
“Unity!” The stone Gargoyle spun upwards revealing the steps to the office. Harry knocked on the door.
“Come in,” called Professor McGonagall, glancing up from her paper work and motioning them to sit down. Harry felt nostalgic about the office he had visited so often during his life. He searched the room for somebody he knew must be present. There it was; the picture of a man in long, emerald green robes, resting his chin on his long silver beard, snoozing like all the other pictures. There was a second knock on the door. Harry and Hermione turned. Hagrid stepped into the office closely followed by the bar tender from the Hog’s Head and Julie. Harry grinned at Hagrid who smiled back at him.
“So ‘ll hav’ to call yee Professor Potter from ‘ow on,eh?. Nice te see yee, Harry,” Hagrid said with a large grin on his face. Harry was relieved when he saw Hagrid.
“Nice to see you too Hagrid. Where have been? I came to your hut the other day but you weren’t there,” Harry answered merrily.
“Order business, See you later. Professor, if yee don’ need me, I’l leve,” Hagrid said turning to Professor McGonagall.
“You may leave, Hagrid. Don’t forget to see Remus when you have time.”
Professor McGonagall had laid down her papers and conjured two more chairs next to Harry before motioning the bar tender and Julie to sit down.
“Ms. Gordon, you had a nice journey?” McGonagall asked in a brisk manner.
“Yes, thank you. It was great. I was told a lot about the castle during the journey. In which house will I go?,” Julie answered her eyes filled with excitement.
“The houses have been combined. You will sleep with all other seventh years in the Gryffindor Tower. Ms. Granger,” Professor McGonagall motioned to Hermione, “will show you around the next few days. I know from your parents you plan on taking a career in muggle relations. Have you given your subject choice any thought?”
“Yes, Professor. I thought of taking Charms, Transfiguration, Potions, Muggle studies and Astronomy,” replied a delighted Julie.
“Have you ever taken a subject related to Defence Against The Dark Arts?”
“No, I never had something like that at my old school. They never felt the need to teach us,” Julie said concerned.
“Potter, do you have any objections if she joins your classes as far as that is possible?” Professor McGonagall’s stare now lingering on Harry.
“No, I-” He could not finish the sentence because Hermione interrupted.
“Sorry to interrupt but I think one on one lessons are far more helpful; given that she is no beginner in magic,” said Hermione, sounding a tired but convicted.
“I think Ms. Gordon can arrange something similar with either of you,” Professor McGonagall stated, precluding any further discussion on the topic.
“Ms. Granger would you show Ms. Gordon the dormitory. Her belongings should have been transferred to the common room.”
Hermione and Julie left the room. Professor McGonagall bolted the door and mutter a spell.
“Potter, this is your new Defence teacher. You are going to take separate lessons with him because I can not fit your Defence Lessons into your timetable.”
“Sir, pleased to meet you.”
“The pleasure is all mine,” Harry said. The bar tender reminded him of somebody but he could not figure out to whom.
“Minerva has told me about your idea of having on general Defence class and I must say it is a great idea. Unfortunately, I can’t help you teach but I think I will be able to help you plan such classes. Drop by sometime, you know where to find me.” He said turning form Harry to Professor McGonagall.
“Minerva, I have to leave. When did you say I have lessons?”
“On Tuesday sixth years in the morning. On Wednesday seventh years from nine till one and Monday afternoon Harry.”
“Great, See you tomorrow,” said the bar tender and kissed Professor McGonagall’s hand before leaving.
Professor McGonagall sat back down, her stern gaze lingering on Harry.
“You told me, when you agreed to take the job, you are going to leave the school rounds sometimes accompanied by Mr. Weasley and Ms. Granger. I agreed to allow you to come and go at your leisure. After what had happened to you I am afraid I can not let you go unless I know where the three of you are going. Even if you plan to leave the school alone I want to know where you are going,” McGonagall implored him in a tone he had never heard before. Harry nodded.
“Here is a list with passwords you might need. Please pass it on to Ms. Granger,” Professor McGonagall said in her usual stern voice.
“Good night, Professor,” said Harry and left for the dormitory.

Harry entered his dorm where Neville, Ron and Dean were having some sort of snoring competition or that is how it sounded. It was a clear full-moon light. The room looked so peaceful and quiet. In Harry’s bed laid Ginny, the covers closely wrapped around her, Harry smiled to himself at the sight. Harry was changing when he heard a loud howl from the grounds. The howl was similar to on he heard in his third year, a werewolf howl. Harry pulled his trousers back on and dashed outside his wand clutched tightly. The front doors were closed but Harry heard something move towards the dungeons. Harry quietly crossed the hall, checking every now and then for more noises. Another sharp howl came out of the corridor. Harry moved on carefully, avoiding the lighted parts of the corridor until he saw a half transformed werewolf at the end of the corridor. Harry recognised him. Lupin had for some reason returned to the castle. Harry made his way to Lupin with constant vigilance. Harry was within a foot or so from Lupin when Lupin hurtled himself on Harry. Thanks to his Quidditch reflexes, Harry was able to avoid the werewolf’s charge and hit him squarely in the chest with a stunner. Lupin who was thrown against the wall transformed back into a human. Lupin’s face was covered with blood dripping from a wound at his hair line. Harry placed his arm under Lupin’s armpit, prompting him up and carried him to the Hospital Wing. Harry laid Lupin who had completely transformed back on one of the beds before fetching Madam Pomfrey. When Harry had told her his story she insisted on calling the Headmistress, much to Harry’s annoyance. Harry waited next to Lupin whom Madame Pomfrey patched. Professor McGonagall stormed into the Hospital Wing in a dark blue dressing gown.
“Potter, I can not believe this. It is the first night of the term and you get into trouble already. Explain-what- you- were- thinking,” Professor McGonagall ranted. Harry, not knowing what he has done wrong, answered calmly.
“I am sorry Professor but I was changing and suddenly I heard a werewolf howl. I went down to check if anything had entered the castle. I found Lupin. Him being more werewolf than man, he did not recognise me and when he charged I stunned him. He had transformed back so I brought him here.”
“Are you sure nobody else entered the castle?”
“Nobody else entered the castle grounds, Minerva,” Lupin said feebly. He continued wearily after taking a deep breath.
“I had hoped to return before full moon but I did not manage to get back to Grimmauld Place in time. The nearest location were I knew I would be safe was Hogwarts. I remember arriving here and hiding in the forest but the smell of human flesh brought me up to the castle. If Harry hadn’t found me, I could have hurt many people. Thanks, Harry.”
“No problem. It was a pleasure to see you again,” Harry said, grinning at Lupin.
“Well of you go to bed, Potter. I am sorry for having had a go at you,” Professor McGonagall said with an apologetic look on her face.
Harry quickly left for the dorm, knowing somebody was waiting there for him. He had just slipped under the covers when Ginny opened her eyes. He smiled at her and kissed her on the forehead. Ginny snuggled against Harry who had just realised how cold the castle was a night. Ginny felt his cold body and looked at him worried.
“I helped Lupin before I came here. I am fine,” whispered Harry.
Harry’s explanation was enough for Ginny to discard her worries. She rested her head on Harry’s chest and listened to his steady breathing before falling asleep again. Ginny woke up, finding Harry watching her. She quickly escaped the dormitory before Ron noticed her. Harry after taking a nice warm shower waited in the common room for Ginny. When Harry reached the common room he found pure chaos. Crabbe and Goyle had bullied a sixth year Hufflepuff whose name Harry could not remember which was noticed by Ernie and Seamus. Just as Harry entered Goyle had caught Ernie by the neck of his robes.
“Crabbe and Goyle let them go. I don’t want to see you bully anybody anymore,” yelled Harry across them room which suddenly fell silent recalling last night’s events. Both Slytherins let go of their prey casting a murderous look in the direction of the sixth year Hufflepuff. Harry’s presence did not stop the squabbles for long soon they were fighting again. Harry stopped most of the quarrels. Hermione came downstairs, looking completely shocked and angry. Her face was nearly as red as Ron’s hair.
“Don’t ask. I thought it would not be that tough to stop the loathing between the houses but I must have been naïve to think such a lot can overcome their differences in the face of the great danger outside of the castle. It is terrible. How are the boys getting along with each other?” Hermione asked.
“Except for some minor incidents they are getting along with each other pretty well. Maybe it is me they fear, stunning them right away,” Harry said just as an ear splitting wail came from the girls’ dormitory.
Hermione frowned before running up the stairs. Ginny had meanwhile come down and stood next to the portrait hole, arms crossed and tapping her foot impatiently. Harry left the common room, hoping to find it intact when he returned. He laid his arm around Ginny’s waist and they set off for the Great Hall. They meet the first years which stuck together and moved like one large body. Harry sat down next to Ginny and took some toast whilst Ginny mounted her plate with fried eggs, bacon, sausages and some beans. She whirled her wand to arrange the food as a smiling face which winked at her when she pointed her wand at it once more. Harry looked at her quizzically she was one big enigma to him. Noticing Harry’s look, Ginny brushed her lips against his cheek before whispering something into Harry’s ear he did not understand. Harry was not bothered just smiled at her. Soon Ron and Hermione came down. Hermione was completely exhausted and mutter something about the girls’ dorm before Harry addressed her.
“Are you okay, Hermione?”
“Yes, everything fine but it is incredible how much girls can loath each other. I had to stop Hannah Abbott five times this morning from levitating Millicent Bulstrode out of the window,” Hermione replied whilst mounting a respectable breakfast onto her plate. Professor McGonagall walked around and handed out the new timetables.
Ginny had Charms first followed by Transfigurations but had the afternoon off. Harry had his first lesson the following morning, third year Defence class. Afterwards they had Transfiguration with McGonagall and Harry was supposed to work with Sir during the afternoon. Ginny had Transfiguration, followed by Herbology and Potions. She had the last period off. Hermione’s time table was filled to the rim. Ron on the other hand had lots of free periods and one Transfiguration lesson more than Harry which knowing his skills could make the difference in passing the NEWT or not passing. Harry darted towards Professor McGonagall who had just returned to the staff table and was observing the Great Hall carefully.
“Excuse me, Professor, but I am one Transfiguration lesson short,” said Harry hoping for a plausible explanation. He knew he needed every Transfiguration lesson he could get to pass the NEWT examination.
“I know you are missing one lesson. I was unable to fit in your lessons with your teaching. I thought the two of us could arrange some kind of extra lesson on Saturday or if necessary on Sunday,” Professor McGonagall replied. She knew he was not too good at Transfiguration and she had given him her word to make him an Auror.
“Right, what do you think about Saturday after breakfast?”
“I think that could work out nicely. With that matter settle I will see you Saturday morning in my office for your first extra. Good Luck with your first lesson,” Professor McGonagall said with her thumbs accidentally pointing down. Noticing her mistake she quickly turned them around. Harry left for his Office and collected the third year book. When he flipped through the pages, memories of his third year came back. The Dementors, A werewolf; Sirius, Lupin. The bell rang. Harry, not wanting to be late for his lesson, ran to the Defence room. Harry leaned against the table whilst watching the class fill. The talking instantly died when they saw Harry. Harry took out the register.
“I am going to call out your names. I want you to raise your hand, when I say your name. Right; Floyd, Laura,” Harry said. A fair-haired girl with large grey eyes raised her hand. Harry nodded.
“Gibbs, Valerie”
“Please call me Vale, Sir,” said a black eyed girl with long brown hair in the first row
“Lapaty, Kevin”
A tall boy with crystal blue eyes raised his hand.
“McKay, Nick,” Harry continued.
A small boy with dark brown hair and glasses raised his hand.
“Newman, Lexy”
A girl sitting at the back raised her hand.
“Ringman, Patrick”
A boy with beetle black eyes like Hagrid’s raised his hand.
The last on the register was Katherine Smith, a girl with short brown hair and matching eyes.
Harry tried to memorise their names. He walked to the back of the class and removed a small water container.
“This year; we are concentrating on basic Dark Creatures and Shield charms. If we manage, we may start on the Patronus.”
They all gasped at him.
“Professor Potter, Sir,” said Vale.
“Vale, how can I help you?” Harry said, turning around to face her.
“Sir, I thought the Patronus Charm is really advanced magic. I was told even adult wizards can not conjure it properly,” Vale replied sounding a bit concerned.
“I don’t think you’ll have a problem. I learnt it in my third year and I think under the current circumstances the faster you learn to protect yourself the better. With that point dismissed, I think we ought to talk a little about Gnomes, Boggarts and other smaller creatures.”
Harry continued the lesson explaining to them how a Boggart can be defeated and assigned them to read the pages on the Boggart in their books for next lesson. Harry dismissed the class a bit early in order to drop of his books before going to Transfiguration.

ANd another chapter a bit short but I haven't had any time to write anythng longer, next one will be longer. Chapter 7; enjoy

Chapter Seven
Evasion of Death


Harry meet Ron and Hermione outside before class started and told them everything about his first lesson as teacher. He had just finished when an infuriated Professor McGonagall flung the door open. The three looked at each other, not knowing what may have happened to enrage the normally calm Professor. Soon enough it became clear to them what had happened. It seemed the sixth year class was a complete disaster. The repairing of the classroom had been done cursory. Some of the wood laid scattered all over the floor. Everyone quickly took a seat, repairing the chairs and tables when necessary. Professor McGonagall closed her eyes. The classroom was pin drop silent. Professor McGonagall took a deep breath before opening her eyes again.

“Welcome to seventh year Transfiguration. This year is your NEWT year so we will start on human transfiguration. You may all remember Professor Moody’s transformation of Mr. Malfoy. You are going to do similar transfigurations on each other and on yourselves. Though before, we will go over the previous years work. This week we shall cover your first year.”
Professor McGonagall summoned a glass of spiders from the window sill and handed them out.
“I want you to enlarge them and turn them into cups,” Professor McGonagall said before retreating behind her table and watching the progress they made. Hermione had turned the spider into a cup within seconds whereas the rest of the class wee fighting with their memory. Ron and Harry found it hard to recall a spell they had learnt six years ago and never used it again.
Surprisingly, Neville was second to have a cup in front of him. Shortly afterwards Julie had a cup in front of her. Professor McGonagall’s mod had lightened upon the success of her students. By the end of the class they had moved on to transfiguring their cups into rats. Ron turned his back to a spider and gasped. Hermione saw him struggle and unlike the years before immediately took care of the spider. Although pale in the face, Ron had a broad smile on his face. The bell rang and the class stormed out.
“Mr. Potter, I need to talk to you,” Harry heard a stern voice behind him say just as he had reached the doorway.
Harry walked back to the teacher desk where Julie was standing.
“How can I help you, Professor?”
“I would like you to give Ms. Gordon private Defence lessons every Wednesday afternoon until she is on the level of the grade 7 students and take classes with them.”
“I don’t think that is a problem; although as I have told you, I am not going to be here all the time.”
“Yes, Potter. I understand but I think she’ll make sufficient progress in the next few weeks to join the normal classes,” Professor McGonagall said annoyed by Harry’s constant reminders.
“Ms. Gordon you may go.”
Julie left the classroom without another word. Professor McGonagall closed the door before talking to Harry in an intimate tone.
“How was your first class?”
“It was great. I started with Boggarts. I think I’ll get one from London for next class, if you don’t mind.”
“Harry that is a great idea. You could go with Remus this evening. He wanted to see you. I think it is best if you drop by before going to lunch and tell him,” said a delighted Professor McGonagall.
“I’ll go directly to the hospital wing,” Harry said and before Professor McGonagall could say anything he escaped through the door. The corridor was empty and Harry heard jangly sounds and talk from the Great Hall. Not felling hungry he walked to the Hospital Wing were Lupin chatted with Madam Pomfrey. Harry coughed. Lupin caught sight of Harry and eyed him curiously.
He excused himself from Madam Pomfrey.
“We need a place were we are undisturbed,” Lupin said solemnly.
“My office,” replied Harry who was caught of guard by Lupin’s stern tone. Harry led Lupin into the office. Lupin was astonished at the sheer number of pictures. Harry conjure two glasses filled with Butterbeer and handed one to Lupin who had conjured a comfortable armchair, avoiding the old wooden chair in front of the table.
“Harry, I think after the event at Grimmauld Place you are doing the wrong thing by not letting us know what you are doing,” Lupin said and continued, not allowing Harry to interrupt,
“I can not imagine Dumbledore put you in such grave danger. Hadn’t Ginny returned earlier, you would be dead. I want to know exactly what you are doing,” Lupin was more temperate and failed to constrain his emotions.

“Dumbledore knew the task is dangerous. He died himself whilst trying to complete it,” said an enraged Harry who had just been reminded of the event he had tried to push of his mind for so long. Realising what he had done, Lupin stared onto the floor, waiting in silence for Harry’s out burst to finish.

“I never wanted the task but I have to complete it I am the only one. Many I loved died because of it. Do you think I want this burden?” Harry who had heavy tears trickle down his cheeks stood up and grabbed Lupin. Lupin stared into Harry’s eyes which were brighter than usual, flaring up uncontrollably. Harry stormed out of the room leaving Lupin alone. Harry crossed the grounds when he heard a sweet voice call after him. He stopped to listen. He felt somebody close their arms around his chest. The storm inside him seemed to abate but then out of the nothingness of his mind came the picture he hated most. The emotions started sending lightening through him. Another image flared up in front of Harry. It was Ginny’s corpse yet again but not at the old sites no it was new; a dark chamber which was dimly light by a candle on the wall. A black hooded figure bent over her laughing with all its might. His whole body revolted at the gruesome sight. Harry wriggled free from her embrace. Harry dismissed her by leaving her behind him not even turning back around to see her. Although Lupin had not intended remind Harry of the outside, he had incited Harry to accomplish his task.



Harry wanted to visit the Orphanage on the following weekend but had changed his mind after the discussion with Lupin. Harry disaparated to the Orphanage. Harry saw a weather beaten building with smashed windows stretch out in front of him. It had single, red block letters over the entrance which must have spelled out the name of the Orphanage years ago. Harry walked through an archway where the large, black iron gate must have been which now rested against the wall of the courtyard. A cool breeze swept through Harry’s hair as he approached the wooden door which was almost invisible due to the ivy that covered the walls of the courtyard. Harry pushed the door which instantly vaporised to a heap of dust. The entrance hall looked gloomy. The acrid odour of the rotten place made Harry feel ill.
“Lumos” The interior was bathed in light. Harry scrutinised the ruins, awaiting some kind of protection with every step he took. Harry felt something pass him but did not see anything. Harry stood in front of the door Dumbledore had entered over 50 years ago. Harry had stretched out his hand to the door knob when he felt a sudden cold moving up his spine. Yet again Harry felt something sweep past him but this time saw an amorphous collection of particles.
“I will help you enter the room under the condition that you will avenge me,” howled a voice.
“I can’t promise you. I don’t even know if I am going to survive.”
“Promise or you’re never going to have the chance to kill him.”
Harry hesitated a moment, eying the despondent surroundings carefully, before answering
“I promise to do my best at hunting him down,” Harry said solemnly.
The particles swooped towards the door which disappeared as soon as the two came into contact. The particle rested on the floor resembling a shape Harry recognised on the first glance. Tom Riddle’s mother lay on the floor, complacency showing on her face. Harry examined the room. It seemed as if time had not acted on the room like it had on the antediluvian orphanage. Harry moved over to the wardrobe, Dumbledore had once set on fire. He flung the doors open, knowing he would not find the horcrux. Harry sat down on the bed, thinking about a place Voldemort may have hidden the Horcrux.

“This is not much different from the Dursleys. Funny, how much we have in common. I had a perfect hiding place under the floor board. Maybe.” With this thought Harry moved the bed and examined the floor boards. Harry had knocked most of the floor boards in order to see if any of them were loose.
Thumb-thumb. Harry was elated at finding the secret hiding place but felt eerie at the thought how much they have in common. Harry eagerly lifted the floor board to reveal a chest. He opened the chest and there it was, Helga Hufflepuff’s cup. He lifted the cup to his eyes closely examining it. He turned the cup upside down to check the bottom. When he inverted the cup back into its original position it was filled with a dark, blood-like liquid liquid. Harry knew it was poisonous but decided to drink it any way. He gulped down the liquid which burnt his throat. A terrible pain reached his stomach. It felt as though somebody had ripped out his insides and turned them around thousand times before pulling them back. Above all the pain hung the fear of meeting Voldemort again. Harry felt a sudden pull on his collar which ripped him out of his body. He saw himself slump against the wall. Then a second figure appeared. It was Tom Riddle. He looked like the Riddle he had seen in the house elf’s memory; more human but still indescribable evil glowed in his eyes. The last thing Harry saw before everything went black was Riddle laughing at the feeble attempt his body made to charge at him. Charge is the wrong word the attempt with which his body swung the fist in his direction.

Harry found himself in a long, dark passage with a bright light at the end. Harry ran towards the light; bewilderment and curiosity of what is behind over manning him. A voice echoed through surrounding. He stopped when he heard a distinct female voice. He knew the voice. All of a sudden he saw his parents in front of him. The eyes of his mum were filled with tears and his dad stood behind her caressing her. Next to them Sirius appeared and within in seconds Dumbledore appeared as well. They all shouted something at Harry of which he only heard as one large blur of voices. Harry sharpened his ear and listened intently to differentiate between the voices. He first understood what his mum tried to tell him; the female voice being the easiest to make out.
“Turn around Harry go back. Don’t come here,” plead the female voice.
“Harry, you have a task to accomplish. Turn around son,” commanded his father’s voice.
“Harry, don’t think of coming here before avenging me. Turn around and run,” said his godfather in an unusual stern manner.
“It is time to face him. Remember we are always with you,” said another male voice.
“Please, Harry dear turn around,” implored his mother gathering her last strength before crying heavily into James’ chest.
“I know you are strong. Go and fight him,” James said near to tears.
“I want to have Bellatrix. I did not leave my fortune to you so that you join me this early,” Sirius said infuriated by Harry not doing anything. Harry turned his back to them and started running the other way into the darkness.
“You are on the right way. Trust in your prowess and in the love within you. Never forget Love.” He heard Dumbledore scream after him. The image of Ginny suddenly flared up in his mind. Ginny would never be save if he did not accomplish his task was the only thought that crossed Harry’s mind for the next moments. The darkness around him turned into a bright light. Harry swooped back into the room at the orphanage. With constant diligence Harry closed in on his body and was a mere inch away when he was pulled back into his body. Harry opened his eyes with a start. Tom Riddle’s figure had bent over him. The face in front of him was filled with hatred which soon changed into fear when he looked in to Harry’s now glowing eyes.
“This is not possible. You must be dead by now,” Tom stuttered.
“I am sorry, Tom. But I think you are the one to be dead,” said Harry with increased satisfaction.
Tom body was slowly vanishing. His legs had already gone, leaving a torso and head with arms up to the elbow hover in mid air.
“Who are you?” asked Tom with his last strength.
“You should know after taking away what I loved. I am here to protect the last thing I love,” Harry answered firmly.
Hearing those words, Tom Riddle screamed out loud and vanished in a bright flash of light. Harry held his arm protectively over his eyes. When the flash abated Harry looked around the room and caught sight of the lifeless but smiling form of Tom’s mother. His view wandered through the room. He stopped. The cup had a large lightening bolt shaped scar across it. He had destroyed the Horcrux. With the knowledge of completing his task a bit further, Harry fell into a deep sleep.

A sunray hit him squarely in the face. Harry awoke slowly. He had a terrible headache when he realised he was still at the orphanage. Harry felt weak. He stretched out to take the cup which laid mere inches away. He tried to raise himself without success but another flashing pain in his legs and arms. He had to leave this place was the only thought he had. After yet another barrage of unyielding tries he knew the only way out would be to apparate to Hogwarts and seek help. Harry concentrated on the large gate of the grounds. Moments later he felt being squeezed through a tight hole along with the usual suffocation. Harry did not think of it as bad as he had done before. I must have grown used to it, he thought but the pain did not let him continue to think about it.


I know kind of sucks but I swear next one won't

Chapter eight on its way. Longer than the one before. ENjoy and please Feedback


Chapter Eight
Finding the Love


The large Hogwarts gates zoomed into view. Harry, unable to use his legs, crawled up to the gates before shouting out the password. The Gates flung open revealing the peaceful Hogwarts grounds. The sun had just risen above the mountain chain to the east, bathing the grounds in a dim light. Harry felt sudden warmth spread through his right leg. Then he felt a gush of pain in the other leg, making him yelp in pain. Before having another go at helping himself, he sent up red sparks from his wand Harry gritted his teeth and lifted himself of the ground. Although in excruciating pain, Harry collected all his strength and limped to the castle. Harry had barely reached the steps when two figures approached him. One of them ran directly at him when it saw him. Before Harry could react he had a large, brown mop of hair in his face and a crying Hermione in his arms. The second figure was Ron who immediately seeing Harry’s condition prompted him against his shoulder.
“Harry, never do this again. We all were so worried. Luckily, Ron spotted the red marks from the common room window. Everybody has been waiting for a sign from you,” sobbed Hermione.
“Give him a break. He needs the Hospital Wing,” said Ron concerned.
“Harry, we had lost hope to see you again after a week. Ginny locked herself in the Room of Requirement with all your belongings,” cried Hermione who was happy to see Harry again.
Harry felt a pang of guilt sear in him when he heard what impact his absence had. He wanted to see Ginny. The yearn for her was stronger than any of the pain he felt.
“Need...see... Ginny,” Harry stuttered wearily.
“You can see her later, mate,” Ron said. Harry turned his head before forcing “now” through gritted teeth.
“Mate, you’re not in the condition.” But Ron could not finish for Harry let go of him and limped towards the stairs leading to the seventh floor. Harry felt another rush of pain and fell to his knees. Behind him Hermione screamed whilst trying to catch Harry.
“If it means that much to you, I will levitate you up to her. It is better than you killing yourself in the attempt,” said Ron and cast the levitation spell on Harry. They reached the seventh floor but no door was visible. Harry motioned for Ron to let him down. He accumulated all his strength one last time and walked three times pas the picture thinking about finding Ginny. The door appeared and Harry entered the Room. Ron and Hermione wanted to enter with him but he impeded their movement with his arm. The room was filled with pictures of Ginny and Harry. In the middle was a large rug next to a fireplace were a small figure laid, covered with Harry’s belongings. His heart was beating faster than ever at the miserable sight of Ginny who looked rather thin and unhealthy, wearing the shirt she said she loved on him. Harry wanted to run towards her put the sharp pain in his leg hinderer him to move. He fell to the floor in pain with a loud thumb which woke Ginny who rushed to him. Ginny had a tear- stained face, her eyes were swollen and red and she was worn out. Her cheeks were not even near their usual colour but looked death pale, emphasising the freckles across her face.
“I love you,” Harry forced himself to say before leaning over to kiss her. He fell into her lap, unconscious. Ginny levitated Harry out of the room where Ron and Hermione were waiting. Both were horror struck when they saw her condition. She was in a worse state than Harry who had a blood socked pair of trousers on. Ginny quickly headed for Hospital Wing, carefully manoeuvring his body through the hallways and stair cases. Madam Pomfrey saw both of them and insisted to take care of Ginny before moving on to Harry but turned to Harry first after being unsuccessful to convince Ginny as she was more concerned about him. While Madam Pomfrey was taking care of Harry, Ginny got into the bed next to Harry and fell unconscious.

Harry was on the Astronomy Tower. He saw Dumbledore pleading Snape. A green flash then Harry was thrown into darkness.
Harry woke up bathed in sweat. His hand was searching for his glasses which laid on the small cupboard next to his bed. He slipped the glasses on his nose. He was in the Hospital Wing. Harry turned side ways to watch Ginny. He felt something heavy pull on his robes. Harry reached for his pocket and extracted the cup. It reflected the moon light. Harry watched the reflected light dance on the walls. He took of his robes and change into a nightdress which the matron had left on the chair next to his bed. Harry knocked the stack of his clothes over when he slipped under the cover; making so much noise that Ginny woke up. He did not notice and wanted to go back to sleep when he heard sobs from her direction. Harry jumped out of his bed and sat down next to Ginny. He turned her to face him. He saw fear in her eyes, fear for Harry which he knew he could not assuage, no matter what he said. Harry quickly turned to look outside the window. He could not look into those eyes he loved to loss himself in when they were full of passion. Ginny got out of her bed and curled up in his warm embrace. She felt Harry was shuddering. She looked up at him and watched his eyes brim with tears. She rested her head under his chin, snuggling even more against him. Harry loved the warmth of her body and soon covered her in ardent kisses. Their lips touched and he sensed her tongue brush against his lips. He deepened the kiss.

The sun had coloured the horizon flaming red when Ginny finally fell asleep again. Her head resting on his shoulder and her arms draped across his chest. Ginny was all Harry needed, he wanted this moment to last for ever. Like most of the time his wish was not granted. Madam Pomfrey came, wanting to administer potions to her two patients but was shocked to see both outside of their bed. Harry carried Ginny over to her bed before slipping under his sheets.
“How long have I been gone?” Harry asked Madam Pomfrey after downing the potion he had been given.
But instead of Madam Pomfrey answering him, Professor McGonagall did.
“It has been three weeks since you left us. Lupin covered all your lessons. I want to know where you had gone to and why you did not communicate with us at all,” Professor McGonagall said calmly.
Harry told her he had left for Ireland, looking for powerful magic which could help him banish Voldemort. Professor McGonagall shuddered when Harry said his name. Then Harry told her he had found something and he was suddenly thrown into complete darkness. Out of the darkness emerged Sirius, Dumbledore and his parents who told him to turn around. Professor McGonagall just nodded and murmured something about in between life and death.
“Can you remember how long you stayed away?” Professor McGonagall asked him when he had finished his story.
“It felt like two days for me but since I was alone it must be the three weeks. What day is today, Professor?”
“It is Sunday. You will not leave your bed until you are fully healed. Have I made myself clear?” said Professor McGonagall; her brows had contracted to one straight line and Harry, knowing better, did not argue but simple nodded. Soon after Professor McGonagall had left, Madam Pomfrey brought some breakfast for the two. Harry barely touched his when Ginny had finished. Knowing that the matron would make Harry eat anything left on his plate, he handed his over to Ginny who seemed to want to stuff food into herself weighing up the lost meals.

Although being ordered to stay in bed, Harry and Ginny crept out unseen by Madam Pomfrey and settled down by the lake. Ginny was prompting Harry during their escape due to his leg’s complex injury which the matron was unable to heal. It had to recover naturally. Harry rested against a nearby tree and watched Ginny swim. The sun was high when they saw Hagrid and his brother come from the Green Houses. Grawp seemed to have mastered the English language and talked vividly to Hagrid who looked happier than at the end of last year. Harry smiled. The world seemed so peaceful here. Harry and Ginny stayed by the lake until dusk had lain itself upon the grounds of Hogwarts. They enjoyed each others presence, exchanging caresses every now and then.
“Oi, Don’t do that in public. It is disgusting to watch my sister,” Harry heard a familiar voice say. Harry’s face colour changed to crimson. Ginny annoyed because Harry had stopped kissing her charged at Ron in an acrimonious manner.
“Ron, I did not say anything when you made out with Hermione over the summer. It was horrible to watch the two of you,” countered Ginny viciously.
Ron blushed in an even deeper shade of red than Harry. Seeing the states of the boys, Hermione quickly changed the topic.
“What do you think about dinner?” Hermione asked them.
“Er- yeah, let’s go and eat something,” Harry replied, grateful for the escape out of the awkward situation.
The four of them made their way back up to the castle, Ron and Hermione up front which in Harry’s opinion was a wise move Hermione made. When Harry entered the Great Hall, all eyes where turned on him. He wanted to turn and walk back outside, just as he felt Ginny reassuringly squeeze his hand. With her help, Harry limped to the Gryffindor table and sat down next to his best friends who were in a fierce snogging session.
“Hypocrite,” Ginny whispered into Ron’s ear who immediately broke away from Hermione and focused on his dinner.
Hermione frowned at Ginny. Harry had piled some food on his plate when he felt somebody tug his robes. It was Kreacher.
“Master’s house was robbed again by the filthy mudblood lover and traitor they call Mundungus,” rasped the house elf.
“Did you try and stop?” inquired Harry
“Yes, master”
“What did he take?”
“He took Misses picture frame. Said it was pure gold,” Kreacher said and continued, “He killed Mistress.”
Kreacher was wailing about his Mistress now. Many students craned their necks to see where the turmoil was coming from.

“Kreacher, I order you to stop crying about that woman and I never want to hear you use the word “mudblood” again,” Harry said sternly in an attempt to shut the house elf up but the elf continued to wail about his lost mistress. Harry grabbed Kreacher by the neck and carried him out.
“Kreacher, I order you back to the house and stay there. If anybody takes something out of the house that belonged to the black I want you to report to me immediately,” Harry order the elf.
Kreacher stopped wailing, nodded to Harry and left. Just as Harry reentered the Hall the plates vanished and the last students filled out. Not felling hungry, Harry went to seek the peace of the Gryffindor common room. When he entered through the portrait hole, he saw no peace but intense fighting between the members of the different houses. Screams, cries, people levitating out of the window and the sharp pain in his leg was too much to take for him. Harry went up the boys’ stairwell. He stopped at the second dorm and opened the door. With a wave of his wand, the belongings of the inhabitants soared out of the door piling up in front of him. He repeated the procedure on every second dorm. In some terrified inhabitants waited for him to go on before running for their life. On his way back down he sealed each of the empty rooms and levitated the trunks to the common room. Here the fighting had ceased. His fellow students all watched in amazement as the trunks pilled up and an enraged Harry enter the common room. Harry turned to the Girls’ dorms before felling somebody grab him by the arm.

“I think it is better if I go,” said Hermione. Harry nodded and watched her climb the stairs. Harry limped to the fire place and sat down in on of the armchairs. Hermione returned and sat down next to Ron on the sofa as if nothing had happened. Ron like all inhabitants of the Gryffindor Tower had fixed their eyes on Harry. No more fighting, silence had captured the whole room. Harry sighed, walking up to the fire.
“I never wanted to take such drastic measures but you don’t seem to understand the danger you are all in. If Death Eaters had attacked Hogwarts, you would all be dead. Your brothers and sisters would die as well up in Ravenclaw tower. They would not stand a chance.” Harry turned around and saw the fear on their faces but noticed smirks on the faces of the Slytherin.
“The Death Eaters are gruesome, they don’t care whom they slay. They kill everyone when they attack. Nobody is safe.”
He pauses to watch the effect of his words which managed to wipe away the smiles on the Slytherin’s faces.
“I locked half of the dorms. You have to either sleep outside if you can’t manage to get over your stupid feuds or bunk in with on of the other rooms. I don’t want to see anybody sleeping in the common room,” Harry said and left them dumbstruck.

Harry had just reached the stairs when he heard somebody running down the stairs. It was Ginny. She carried Harry’s trunk and Fire bolt.
“Sorry for taking them,” she apologised.
“You don’t have to apologise, I am the one. I am sorry for not coming back earlier,” he said before placing the trunks on the floor and kissing her passionately. She laid her arms around his neck and pushed him against the stone wall.
“If you return to the common room, don’t be surprised at the havoc. They all made me act,” said Harry, thinking about what he had just done. Harry grabbed his stuff and returned to the common room. He was surprised to find all of them cleaning up the room and making sleeping arrangements. Ginny noticed her stuff neatly stacked next to Hermione who looked apologetic into her direction. Ginny did not seem disturbed by the idea of finding a new dorm just looked up at Harry. Harry was first taken aback by the idea but nodded after receiving a reassuring look from Ron who did not seem to bother. Ginny collected her belongings before following Harry. She unpacked her trunks. Harry watched her closely, amazed how graceful the beauty next to his bed moved. Love and passion rushed through his body, making him yearn for her touch. Harry did not care what accolades he may get when the war was over he had to get his prize over the dark period. Ginny looked up. Their eyes locked. Harry did not know how long they had stayed like this when Ron stumbled into his bed and wished them a good night, accompanied by the loud snores from Neville. They quietly changed and slipped under the covers. Harry pulled her close to him as if he would never let her go again. Ginny dozed off first. Harry watched her shallow breathing and filled his lungs with her scent before allowing tiredness to overman him.

The sun had barely risen when Ginny awoke in the arms of her loved one. She carefully jumped out of the bed, wanting to take a shower. She had just reached the door, when she heard Harry moan loudly. She let everything fall and jumped to his bed. Harry awoke with a start at the noise she made. Relived to see the source of the commotion he dropped back into bed.
“You moaned and I thought you were hurt. I know you would have not told me anything because of your altruistic manners, not wanting anybody to worry about you. Harry, never do that again. I can’t see you in pain. It hurts me,” said Ginny accusingly. Harry smiled and kissed her on the forehead.
“Where did you want to go?” whispered Harry, noticing the pile on the floor.
“To the Bathroom, Would you like to join me, Professor Potter?” Ginny said mockingly.
“Never ever call me Professor Potter and to answer your question I would enjoy.”

Harry and Ginny met Neville when on their way to breakfast. Neville looked a bit ill but smiled as soon as he saw Harry. Harry did not bother to talk to Neville as he seemed preoccupied with something so he laid his arm around Ginny’s waist and continued to the Great Hall. The hall was nearly empty except for the first years and a couple of third year girls whom Harry knew from his class with them. Harry ate some toast whilst Ginny had a complete breakfast with bacon and eggs. She had taken her second helping when she noticed Harry’s abstemious diet. Although Harry was puzzled by the concerned look she gave him, he did not show it and leant over to kiss her when the group of first years moved past. Harry heard them giggle and retracted from his action. Ginny giggled along with the first years but as soon as they had past kissed Harry passionately. Unfortunately for Harry, Ron was mere feet away from them and grabbed Harry by the neck.
“Mate, you don’t seem to understand not in public. I hope I make myself clear,” said Ron who had completely lost his temper.
“Hypocrite, what about you making out with Lavender or Hermione; I think that is snogging in public,” said Ginny accusingly before slapping him in the face.
Ron let go of Harry who nearly choked. Ginny quickly seized Harry and pushed him away from her big brother, giving Ron a look worthy of Mrs. Weasley’s wrath. Ginny kissed Harry and wished him a nice day before they parted. Harry had to go to his office to get his books for his first lesson whilst Ginny had to get her books from the dorm. Harry had quickly grabbed his book and walked to the DADA room.

At the same time Ginny had met Hermione hurrying down to breakfast and plainly supposed she should restrain her boyfriend. Hermione sat down next to Ron. She asked him if anything had happened but Ron motioned to his full mouth, not willing to answer. Hermione turned to Neville who looked very sick and asked him if he knew what happened. Neville told her about Ron’s attack on Harry. Now Ron felt Hermione’s wrath but was luckily saved by the Daily Prophet owl swooping over her plate. She wanted to hit Ron with the paper when the headline caught her attention. It was about an attack on St. Mungos but with only two casualties, Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom. Hermione read the report again and again. Then she looked up at Neville who had fixed his eyes upon her. Neville was near tears but withheld them and said, “Don’t tell Harry. He will blame himself. You know what happened to him after Dumbledore’s death. It would be deleterious.”
“Neville, I am so sorry. How is your Grandma?” inquired Hermione.
“She is preparing the funeral to be this weekend. I will leave Friday night,” Neville said solemnly before running out of the hall.

Harry met Ron and Hermione in front of the Transfiguration classroom. Ron apologised to Harry for his behaviour which Harry knew Hermione must have advocated Ron to do. Harry had a lot of catching up to do so Professor McGonagall insisted on having evening lessons starting that evening. Instead of going to Lunch, Harry spent time going over the detailed notes which Lupin had written about what his classes had done during his absence. Ginny brought a tray of food to his office which she feed to him as he had absolutely no appetite that food could appease but yearned for Ginny. Harry had no opportunity to abate his lust which steadily grew because he was to have his first lesson with Sir. To Harry, this man seemed familiar but Harry could not figure out who it was. Ginny had left for Potions when Harry finally got up and made his way to the DADA classroom. Upon entering, Harry got hit by a stunner.
“You would be dead if I had attacked you,” said his new mentor after bringing him back to consciousness.
“I wasn’t prepared,” moaned Harry.
“Do you think an attacker is going to wait for you to be ready? No, that is not how the game works. You have to be prepared at all times. You have fought often enough to be prepared. I think it is useless to teach somebody who thinks as you do.”
“But I had no warning. When I faced him I knew I would. I had time to get ready,” objected Harry.
“If you are ready, why have you come here?”
“I am not ready to finish what he had begun many years ago. I want to be prepared,” Harry said eagerly.
“I see. You want revenge. But that is the wrong way. I will teach you the skills of advanced magic and help you prepare.”
Sir paused and looked at Harry as if he was weighing Harry’s skills.
“Let us begin. Although you must have heard it from Alastor often enough, constant vigilance is the most important thing when fighting the dark arts. We are going to practice that.”
They set out together for the woods. Harry was supposed to find Sir who would attack him from all angles. Harry got hit by so many spells after the first hour because he had not mastered nonverbal spells which gave Sir an advantage he gratefully accepted. Worn out and bruise, Harry returned to the castle.
“Your look horrible,” Ginny said upon seeing him.
“You know me; I can’t avoid danger,” Harry joked. Just then Hermione closely followed by Ron sat down next to them.
“Harry, what happened?” asked Hermione utterly concerned at his appearance.
“I’m fine. Don’t you fret over me,” Harry said before seizing a sandwich and taking a large bite.
“So how was your training session with Sir?” Ron asked and followed Harry’s lead.
“It was okay. He is a pretty tough. He invited me over to the Hog’s Head on Saturday evening. I know Ginny wants to come,” Harry said, glancing at his girlfriend.
“I don’t think so, mate,” said Ron just about to take another bite form his sandwich.
“I don’t think we will join the two of you,” Hermione said, glaring at Ron disapprovingly. Ron just shrugged his shoulders, focusing on his dinner.
“Great. I thought we could meet Sunday morning at my place and discuss recent events,” Harry added, reaching out for the chicken.
Hermione nodded. After dinner Harry went to the Transfiguration classroom for his first extra lesson. The classroom was dark. Harry wanted to light up the candles when he felt claws driven into his back. Professor McGonagall had just jumped at him as a cat. She transformed back and mustered Harry’s wounds before casting a Healing charm.
“Potter, I think it of utmost importance that you can accomplish a full human transfiguration on yourself and on others soundlessly. I don’t bother about transfigurations you had done in the years before. I want to teach you how to become an Animagus with the ability to turn yourself in more than one animal,” Professor McGonagall said in a business like manner.
“I am ready to learn,” Harry replied eagerly.
“Let us begin.”
The following two hours Harry’s brain was flooded with complex transfiguration formulas and incantations. At the end of the class Harry had managed to turn his head into a black dog’s face but was unable to reverse the spell without help.
“We shall continue tomorrow,” said Professor McGonagall before vanishing. Harry exhausted by his first day back returned to the Gryffindor tower to find everybody had gone to bed except for Ron and Hermione who had made themselves comfortable on the sofa. Upon seeing his friends Harry suggested he would start the night rounds today. Harry quickly collected his invisibility cloak, kissed Ginny who laid peacefully in his bed. Once through the portrait hole Harry threw the invisibility cloak over himself. He first went up to the Ravenclaw tower and checked with the smaller children who were getting along well with each other contrary to the older students. Then he moved along the seventh floor to the south wing before entering the dungeons. It was near midnight when Harry returned and found Ron and Hermione entangled on the sofa. The fire had nearly finished lighting the room dimly. The fire cast long shadows against the wall. Harry suddenly was in a large dungeon. A cloaked figure knelt below him. He could feel extreme anger. He raised his wand, a bright white light erupting from its tip. The figure in front of him wriggled in pain, screaming. He was laughing, laughing loudly. Harry was in somebody’s arms, his whole body shivering. He closed his eyes. His scar pained him more than it had in a long time. Harry felt something move down his throat.
“Everything is okay. You are strong,” a female voice said. It sounded so peaceful but Harry could clearly make out the concern in it.
“He tortured one of his. He wanted a plan fulfilled. A plan that will shock the wizarding community,” escaped Harry’s mouth accompanied by clattering from his teeth. Harry slowly regained control over his body.
“It is okay, mate. You are safe nothing will happen,” Ron said. They carried him up to his bed but Harry did not want to be near Ginny. The danger she would be in was the only thing he could think about. Harry subside into an armchair near the fire. He was recalling what he had seen in his mind. After having settled down, Harry fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up it was night but something had settled at his feet. His legs were covered with flaming red hair. He carefully got up and carried Ginny back into his bed, sliding under the cover after her. Harry watched her sleep unable to close one eye.




I hoped this satisifeid all those shippers(like me) out there. If not Feedback please:
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Actually I wanted to post the complete chapter nie tomoorow but I made so much progress that I will give you the first bit. ENjoy reading. Please tell me if you like it. Oh, I have to add not all the ideas are perfectly from me. I just placed them in new prespectives.

Chapter Nine
Time of Happiness

After hours of watching over her like a guardian angle, sleep was incurred into him by the rhythm of her breathing.
The next morning he and Ginny met up with Ron and Hermione before breakfast. Harry explained what he had seen last night. Hermione and Ginny pressed on the urgency with which Harry had to learn occlumency or more practically search an occlumency teacher. Harry knew himself he had to and promised to ask Sir on Saturday for help. After breakfast Harry had double first year DADA followed by double grade 5 DADA. Harry left his friends early to get his books before returning to a classroom on the third level as the DADA room was occupied by Sir teaching his fellow seventh years. Harry in an astute attempt had tried to memorise the students’ names when Professor McGonagall had handed out their timetables but could only recall two or three. He paid special attention to the first years. Harry enter the empty classroom which was bathed in sunlight. Harry walked up to one of the windows and observed the grounds. There was no smoke piling out of Hagrid’s chimney which surprised Harry as Hagrid was a great fan of fresh tea. The lake gleamed in the sun light and looked like a large golden sea. Although the bell had rung Harry was observing the unreal peace the Hogwarts grounds emitted, thinking about what laid beyond its walls. The door opened. The first years quickly sat down all awaiting Harry to start the class. Harry turned to face them.
“I am sorry for not showing up to class earlier. I am …” Harry never got to finish his sentence as a little girl finished it for him.
“You are Harry Potter, Sir,” she blurted out.
“And you are?” asked Harry.
“I am Melissa, Professor Potter.”
“To set one thing straight, Don’t call me Professor Potter. Either Sir, Mr. Potter or simply Harry. Professor Lupin has taught you some basic wand movements and how to send up red sparks, is that correct?”
“Yes,” replied the class in unisons.
“Good, today we will tackle Shield Charms. They repel minor jinxes and spells. You all have learned Wingardium Leviosa, right?”
The class nodded. Harry conjured a shield charm and asked them to fire the spell at him. Then he showed them step by step how to conjure the charm. Only one girl who reminded Harry of Hermione managed to conjure a shield charm, although it was feeble. Shortly before the end of the class a shy, brown- haired boy called Tom McKinze asked Harry about how he felt without his parents. From what Ron had told Harry Tom had lost his dad last year his mom had died giving birth to him. Harry escaped the weird question but the class bombarded him with others. Sarah Mitchell, a girl with long dirty blonde hair and bright blue eyes, asked Harry if it is true that he is the chosen one. Harry lied and said no and that it was mere coincidence he and Voldemort met so often. Next a terrified looking boy Harry remembered to be called Peter Brown asked him how many people around him had died.
“This must be the boy Ron wrote about,” Harry thought, “he is worse than Malfoy.”
Harry plainly answer two of his friends had joined him fight Voldemort and his followers four times and have survived. Then Jack O’Neil a good sized boy asked Harry about the Chamber of Secrets and about the sword of Gryffindor he had seen in McGonagall’s office. Luckily for Harry the bell had just rung and he dismissed the class telling them to practice Shield Charms for next week.
Harry did not feel like lunch but instead took out his Firebolt for a ride thinking what he would do with the fifth grades. Lupin had tackled Shield Charms with them and rehearsed the basic dark creatures that were likely to come up in their OWL. Harry thought of starting stunner, the Expelliarmus charm and the Patronus in addition to some basic spells he had to perform on his OWL. The wind was pushing against his torso as he pulled into a sharp dive. How much he missed Quidditch. It was incredible the shear amount of time he had after the lessons without Quidditch. He pulled up again and raced over the forest. Something erupted out of the trees below him it was a Thestral. It raced next to his broom towards the castle. Always interested in a good competition Harry followed the Thestral. They turned sharp around the Astronomy tower then raced back to the forest. The Thestral dived back down into the thick of the wood.
Harry looked at his watch he was going to run late if he isn’t in class in five minutes. Harry speed towards his office on his Firebolt, grabbed the books and reached the window of the DADA room just in time for class to begin. The students looked in awe as they saw Harry coming closer on his Firebolt. Harry opened the window and jumped into the class room. The class fixed their eyes on Harry who made his way to the teacher desk. The late bell rang just as Harry had reached the teacher desk. After stowing away his broomstick, Harry turned to the class.
“I thought you normally sit down for class,” said Harry, chuckling to him at the sight of the startled even shocked faces.
He knew most of them. In the front most place sat Colin Creevey’s brother next to whom sat a girl with cream coloured Harry which if he recalled correctly was Keira Quirke. To their left sat two boys who lurked around the Quidditch pitch during Gryffindor practices, Jeremiah and Steven. On the far right sat Rose and Laura sat. Lupin had covered all the dark creatures which ought to come up in their OWL so Harry had planned to cover jinxes, hexes and Shield charms.
“I am sorry for not being here but I had some urgent business. Have any of you ever conjured a Shield charm?” asked Harry, not expecting any of them except maybe Dennis to raise their hands but surprisingly all of them have already conjured shield charms.
“Er- Okay. Let me see them,” Harry said, clearing the back of the classroom from the desks and conjuring cushions. Soon one by one conjured their shield charms which even a mild Body-Binding Hex could penetrate. Harry, shocked by the abysmal performance, taught them the proper wand movements and incantation before splitting them up into pairs to practice. Whilst they were practicing, Harry sat down at the teacher desk making a list of charms he had to perform at his OWL and some extra handy ones as for example the pointer-spell he used during the third task. The memory of that horrible day spun back into his mind. He was lost in his thoughts, making no progress and not watching his students but fighting with himself again. When he returned out of his thoughts to reality, they all could repel each others charms. Harry tested each one of them again but could not penetrate their shields this time. Pleased with their improvement Harry moved on to perfecting the Expelliarmus spell. At the end of class most had managed to catch their partner’s wand and some even managed to repel the charm cast onto them. Harry was pleased by the progress and dismissed them a bite earlier to bring back his stuff before heading down to dinner.

“How was your day, gorgeous?” Harry asked before placing his hand in the small of her back.
“It was okay. What about teaching?”
“Fine; the first years seemed to venerate me but I was shocked when none of the fifth years could cast a proper shield charm.”
“Well, none of them had you as teacher before,” Ginny said before standing on her toes in order to kiss Harry. Their lips barely touched when a concerned voice issued from the background.
“Harry and Ginny, Ron is going to be here any second I think you should not provoke him,” said a concerned voice behind them. Ginny broke away and frowned. Seeing her brother approaching Ginny sat down and took some of the food which had appeared moments before. Harry watched his friends eat but soon left for the Transfiguration room to practice before his session. He had just raised himself when Ginny stood up and interlocked their hands. The way to the classroom was covered with fierce and passionate snogging sessions so when he finally reached his destination, Ginny looked wind-swept and Harry had lost time to study. Although this loss of time he would not have done anything different.

He had completely transformed himself into a black dog with bright green eyes but had not managed to turn back into his human shape. Professor McGonagall sighed when she saw the big black dog laid next to her chair.
“You are making progress but we have to work on turning back into a human,” sighed Professor McGonagall. Harry worked with her until midnight. He managed to transfigure himself back during his last three attempts. Professor McGonagall was satisfied by his development but wanted to continue the lessons until he could transfigure himself into at least four shapes without much effort. Harry returned to the Gryffindor tower after his nightly rounds which he took over from Hermione. He was so exhausted he did not even before going to bed.

Next morning Harry opened his eyes not to see Ginny but Dobby glare at him. Harry jumped out of bed after seeing an empty dormitory.
“Harry Potter, sir, Can Dobby ask a favour from sir,” implored the house elf, his eyes fixed on Harry.
“What- yeah, what do you need?” Harry answered a little irritated nobody had woken him up.
“It is about Winky. She has not been better, sir, she needs a master. Dobby thought Harry Potter can be her master. She is not ready to work but is better than bad house elf Harry has. Bad house elf constantly saying bad about master.”
Harry having gathered himself again thought about the house elf’s suggestion. He owed Dobby.
“Dobby, I would like to take Winky as my house elf but before she is completely back to health I want you to take care of her.”
Dobby vanished before Harry could finish his sentence only to return moments later with an unhealthy looking Winky.
“Sir has to ask her,” Dobby said eagerly.
“Winky do you ant to be my house elf?” Harry asked; realising Hermione would not be pleased with his action.
“Winky is a bad house elf. Does Harry Potter want a bad house elf? She killed her master. If Winky had been there Master would not be dead. Shame on Winky,” wailed the house elf Dobby buttressed.
“I ask you for the last time, Do you want to enter my services or not?” Harry said more sternly as he noticed he had only twenty minutes to go to his second year DADA classes. Winky stared at him her eyes even bigger than Dobby’s had ever been.
“If Sir wants Winky, Winky is grateful to enter service,” Winky said near tears.
“My first order is for you to get back to health,” said Harry half way out of his quarters.
“Yes, master,” squealed the house elf. Harry hurried along the corridors collecting his books.


“I hope the plan is being fulfilled to my pleasure,” said a cold voice.
“Yes master. The troops will be ready by mid October. They will fight if you order them to,” Bellatrix said, kneeling before her master. A cloaked figure entered the chamber. It was Snape. He looked rather annoyed by something.
“Master, you have called,” Snape said in his usual sly voice.
“Yes, Severus. I hear the giants are growing restless. Would you ask them to visit our friends near Nottingham?”
“As you wish,” said Snape before bowing once more then turning and leaving the chamber.
“Bring me young Malfoy,” Voldemort ordered Fenrir Greyback who humble bowed next to Bellatrix.
“Crabbe, Goyle you will continue with guard duty,” Voldemort called to the far corner in which Crabbe and Goyle were standing.
Voldemort waved his hand and the crowd dispersed.

Harry dropped dead into the armchair next to the fire. He had just finished the night rounds after an exhausting day that ended in Professor McGonagall telling Harry to practice his human transfiguration for tomorrow’s class. Although it had been a long day it contained some fun times. Harry remembered his class with Julie. He had to teach her from scrape. He started out with mild jinxes and hexes. At the end of their session she managed to conjure a body-binding hex, the disarming spell and a descent Reducto spell. His mind suddenly wandered of to Ginny who could not wait for Saturday evening and al the time asked Harry what he has planned. Harry closed his eyes and soon was sleeping.

The following morning Harry entered the Great Hall with Ron. They sat down together waiting for the girls. When Ginny approached them Harry could not help but notice the evil glare Pansy was giving Ginny. Pansy took out her wand pointed it at Ginny and muttered something. The spell hit her before Harry could reach her. Many cuts appeared on Ginny’s shirt. They suddenly ignited and within seconds her shirt was gone. Ginny screamed and covered herself. Harry shifted uneasy and looked at Ron who did not show any sign of wanting to help but just stared at Harry, motioning him to go. All eyes were fixed on Pansy who was laughing and Ginny who was crying and screaming. Harry pushed through the crowd of students staring towards Ginny who was completely shocked. He lifted her of the ground put held her as close as possible in order to shield her from the naughty looks many were giving her. He pushed her carefully to the back wall of the Great Hall, Ginny following his drift. It looked as if they were one being as their movement was harmonious like that of two dancers who had practiced for their show. They finally reached the wall.
“Great, what now? That was my last shirt. Mum wanted to buy some new ones but did not manage to get any proper ones,” Ginny said slightly distressed but recovered from the initial shock.
“Turn around,” Harry ordered her which she immediately obeyed. Harry took of his shirt, facing with the back to the on lookers who seemed very interested in the happenings. He told Ginny to turn around again. Although having seen him topless already Ginny could not help but stare at his well- trained body, a side- effect of playing Quidditch. Ginny was brought back to reality by Harry who cleared his throat. She quickly pulled on the shirt.
“You better not turn around now. Every girl is waiting to see you topless. Some even plan on ambushing you to see you topless,” Ginny said mockingly before laughing louder than Pansy had done. Harry was not too amused but hurried out of the Great Hall to get a new shirt. Ginny sat down next to Ron who had not taken real note in what had happened. Harry climbed through the portrait hole and bumped into Luna and Hermione who were heading down for breakfast. They both gazed at Harry who just exclaimed it was a long story and ran up the stairway to the Boys’ dormitory, taking three steps at a time. He returned to the Great Hall which was nearly empty. Harry did not feel like eating anything any more and soon left again with Ginny in his arm. Harry looked at the watch and kissed Ginny good-bye before heading to Charms. At supper Harry did not show up but practiced human transfiguration. Later that evening Professor McGonagall questioned Harry about what had happened in the Great Hall this morning. Harry told her explicitly about the event.
“I think I am going to talk to Ms. Parkinson,” Professor McGonagall announced sternly.
“Professor, I have to leave on the weekend. Ron and Hermione will join me on Sunday at my place but I have a fourth person who is insisting on joining me as soon as I leave.”
Professor McGonagall nodded and before Harry could finish she said,
“I don’t see a problem if Ms. Weasley joins you but you are going to be back by Sunday evening. She is underaged and I can not tolerate her missing school you know how Molly would react if she knew both her children are in danger. I wanted to tell you earlier but did not get a chance to. Mr. Malfoy has been moved from your house. I am sorry but he destroyed it partially and I have to excuse myself for Mundungus’ behaviour. He has no right to take any of your belongings, although I think you do not mind his destruction of Mrs. Black’s picture.”
“Thank you, Professor.”
“Of you go, I think we will continue classes on Monday”

Harry left the class room to start his nightly rounds. Harry had to make up for the ones he had missed during his absence. Exhausted, he dropped into his bed next to Ginny.

He was in the backyard of the Burrow. Ginny lay in the grass beneath him. Harry bent down to kiss her but jumped back when he realised she was dead. He was thrown into the graveyard. A voice called, “Kill the spare” and a jet of green light hit Cedric. Then he saw a veil coming closer and closer and Sirius falling into it over and over again. Everything faded away and Harry found himself in a dark chamber lit by candles floating in the air; in front of him knelt a cloaked figure which screamed in pain.
“This is what you get when you do not fulfil my orders. I told you to kill her. You did not even manage to scratch her,” Harry said in a cold voice. He was enraged because the figure failed to do something but he did not know what.
“Stand up, Bellatrix. I never want you to fail again. I have another duty you will fulfil properly this time.”



To be continued…

Her is the rest of chapter 9. Have fun reading and don't forget Feedback! XD

Chapter Nine (continuation)

Harry woke up clutching his scar. Voldemort was preparing something and it sounded bad, really bad. Harry got dressed and left for the lake. He thought about the vision he had. The moon light broke through the cloud curtain and glimmered on the lake’s surface. Out of the lake emerged a white patch. Harry moved closer and saw a merman approach him.
“Harry Potter, I have been waiting to get a chance to talk to you,” said the merman. Harry was astonished that he could speak English but then Harry remembered Dumbledore conversing with the merpeople during his fourth year.
“Who are you?” Harry stammered, still recovering from the shock.
“I am the chieftain of the merpeople and a good friend of Dumbledore. What nobody knows is that I have had contact with a group called the Mauderers. Your father asked me to give this to his son in his last year shortly before he died.”
The merman, who looked like he was about to cry, stretched out his hand. He disclosed a small wooden chest to Harry. Harry thanked him for keeping it. The merman bade him a good night and dived back into the depths of the lake. Harry returned to the common room. He opened the chest in front of the fire. It contained two mirrors and a little note with them.

Harry,

You must have reached your last year at Hogwarts. I hope you have uncovered some of its secrets. The mirrors were helpful to me and your godfather, Sirius Black, when we were at school. Say the name of the person who you want to talk to and tap the mirror with your wand. The other mirror will glow and the person who carries it will see you in it. It is a way of communicating. Have fun with them

Your farther

James


Harry read the note several times before he replaced it in the chest and took out the mirrors. He now had four already. Harry knew to whom he would give the other. Happier than in a long time Harry went to sleep again. The next day passed quicker than usual. Harry and Ginny had the period before lunch off and Harry told her they will leave this evening. Upon hearing this, Ginny raced up to the girls’ dorm and with the help of Luna and Hermione prepared her outfit. Harry missed lunch because he knew he would eat nothing during supper if he ate something now. Harry used the time to retrieve the Half Blood Princes’ book. He entered the Room of Requirement. It was impossible for him to find the book but then he caught sight of a large wooden cupboard, the vanishing cabinet. Harry had seen it when he hid the book last year.
Why didn’t I destroy it? , Harry thought. Rage and anger pumped through his veins infecting every inch of his body. Next to the Cabinet stood a goblin axe. Harry seized the axe and charged the Vanishing Cabinet. One blow, he pulled the axe out; another and yet another. The chopped pieces of wood flew in his direction cutting his flesh. Another shower of piece came flying in his direction. He stood in a puddle of dark brown pieces. Another blow, then a loud thud echoed through the air. Exhausted but his anger vented, Harry searched for the book and found it hidden in the place he left it.
“What happened?” asked Hermione concerned by Harry’s appearance.
“Nothing,” answered Harry calmly.
“Well, it does not look like nothing. Feel free to tell me when ether you come to your senses,” snapped Hermione.
“Any problems you want to talk about?” Harry asked tentatively.
“Oh, Harry. It is Ron. This morning I received a letter from Krum. He wanted to meet me. Ron’s reaction makes me wonder if he really loves me. I have told him so often to keep a cool temper but even with you he overreacts. Now it’s your turn to tell me,” Hermione said.
“I had a meeting with an old friend. Back to your problem with Ron; you should know when he is jealous he really loves something.”
Harry left a gasping Hermione behind him and went to the bathroom to clean himself. At half past five Harry meet Ginny in the common Room. She wore a black, corrugated, strapless top and a pair of jeans which hugged every curve. Harry quickly kissed Ginny on the cheek before taking her hand and leading her outside.
“You have to hold onto me, Ginny. I have to go to Gringotts,” Harry said stretching out his arm which Ginny seized immediately. Harry pictured Gringotts in front of him. The usual suffocation must have taken place but Harry did not feel anything. They stood in front of Gringotts. Harry closely pursued by Ginny walked up to the desk and demanded his money.
“Mr. Potter, we have some new security measures. Would you mind to write “I am Mr. Potter” onto the parchment. Here is a quill,” said the goblin, handing over a quill but no ink well. Harry realised the quill was a blood quill similar to the one Umbridge had used on him. Harry studied the goblin.
“Is this some kind of magical contract?” Harry asked. The goblin looked surprised but recover quickly and said, “Yes, Mr. Potter. You sign a magical contract. It will not have any effect on you, if you write truth. Should you be an impostor, I better not talk about what may happen.”
The goblin smiled gloatingly. Harry took the quill and wrote “I am Harry Potter”. The quill did not hurt at all, his skin only reddened a bit. As soon as he had given back the quill and parchment the latter burnt.
“Very well, Mr. Potter would you please follow me,” said the goblin obviously disappointed that Harry really was Harry.
Harry and Ginny joined another goblin on the breath taking ride down to Harry’s vault. The Goblin opened it. Harry quickly collected a bag full of galleons before going back onto the “rollercoaster”. Harry and Ginny walked towards the Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes when Ginny asked Harry about the amount of money he took out. Harry’s answer was straight forward. He said that he thought they would go and shop a bit. Harry entered the shop just when a familiar voice called out that the shop is closed.
“George, is that you?” Ginny called and Fred and George appeared from behind the counter.
“Harry, Ginny; What the heck are you doing here?” George said.
“Shouldn’t you be at school?” Fred said.
“Right, you are Fred, Is Potter,” said George
“Breaking rules with our baby sister?” Fred finished and both George and Fred looked in Harry’s direction.
“No, unlike the two of you, Harry asked permission to leave school,” Ginny snapped at her brothers.
“Harry, how are you?” George asked.
“Fine, I see business is going well. What about you?”
“I am fine, and you, Fred?” asked George locking the door behind them.
“I feel great. Harry, we owe you so much,” Fred replied.
“We make thousands of Galleons each week through our order service,” George added.
Ginny left the three and looked around the shop of her two crazy brothers. The two always had been great at inventing but after Harry’s help. Who had imagined that they would one day earn more money than they had during their whole life? Ginny thought. It was turning dark outside and Ginny was hungry but the boys had no inclination to stop conversing about the Quidditch season. Ginny jabbed Harry into the rib.
“Ouch, for what did you do that?”
“I thought you were spending the evening with me.”
“Sorry,” Harry said and turning to the twins he added, “was nice meeting you.”
Harry disguised himself as a twenty year old man with a bush black beard and dark brown eyes, naturally he hid his scar, before leaving the shop.
“Will you take that beard off when we are in the room?” Ginny asked, pulling closer to Harry.
“Maybe,” Harry said playfully. They stepped into the Leaky Cauldron. It was empty. The usual bustling bar was empty. The bartender was cleaning the glasses when Harry walked to the counter.
“A bit late for two so young fellows, aye, late in deed. How can I help you?” asked Tom the bar tender. He was much older than Harry remembered him to be when he stayed here the summer before his third year.
“We need a place to sleep and some dinner,” Harry said.
“What is your name, boy?”
“Charles Dwight,” Harry answered, “and this is Mary Figg”
“Right, two single rooms or a double?”
“A double with shower,” Ginny answered before Harry had even made up his mind.
“A double with shower, right,” murmured Tom before looking for the right key.
“Ah, here it is. Good old number 12. Anything special for dinner, sweethearts?” Tom asked more friendly after hearing the galleons in Harry’s pocket.
“I’ll take some fish and chips with some Firewhiskey,” Harry said before adding, “What about you?”
“I would like some pork steak and fries.”
“Eating for two, aren’t you?” asked the bar tender mockingly to which Ginny just smiled and held her stomach. After a couple of Firewhiskeys and some butterbeer Harry and Ginny left for room number twelve. Harry locked the door but charging on to Ginny he hid the money. Harry had just brushed his teeth when he felt somebody seizing his arm. Faster than lightening strikes he pulled out his wand from his back pocket and pointed it at Ginny’s throat.
“Never do that again. I fought you were an intruder,” Harry muttered, seeing the shocked state of Ginny to whom his reaction was completely irrational.
“Sorry,” stuttered Ginny. Harry took of his clothes whilst Ginny was intently watching him. When he stood in front of her in his shorts her mouth had nearly touched the floor. She studied his body carefully. It was packed with muscles but was rather thin and his skin tone looked unhealthy. Ginny walked graciously over to the bed, making sure Harry was following every step she took from the doorway. She raised her finger and beckoned him towards her, planting an ardent kiss on his forehead. She fixed on his eyes whilst he slowly uncovered every inch of her body. She pressed her lips on his, her tongue trying to gain entrance. Harry deepened the kiss and soon nothing mattered to him except the moment. More than passion was between them; both of them felling the love behind each others move.

A knock on the door. Harry awoke with a start quickly putting back on his boxers. He opened the door and soon a white bird soared through the room and landed next to Ginny, nibbling her ear affectionately.
“Sorry, Sir, to have awoken you so early. Rough night, eh?” Harry cast him one of his angry stare. The smile on the bar tender’s face immediately vanished.
“The bird would not leave until delivering the letter and was annoying the guests,” he continued.
“It’s okay. I wanted to wake up early anyways,” Harry said. He closed the door and laid down next to Ginny who had started to stir.
“Morning, sunshine,” Harry said before kissing Ginny on the forehead.
“I could get used to waking up like this,” squeak Ginny happily.
“Why don’t we get dressed and do some shopping?” suggested Harry who was already half in the bathroom.
“Sure, but first I thought about showering,” Ginny added charging behind Harry.
Harry had already turned on the water when she asked him to take off the disguise. She wanted to look at the person she loved. It was incredible for Ginny when Harry turned back into his normal shape. His perfect body, his bright green eyes and his hands roaming over her body evoke a feeling she never felt as extreme before. She was in heaven.
Harry and Ginny apparated to Hogsmeade after easting breakfast. Harry took Ginny to the east end of Hogsmeade where a huge shopping area was situated. It had everything from Pharmacies to Clothing stores. Ginny stormed at the first store and bought herself some new shirts. Afterwards Ginny left to shop for some shoes while Harry left to the pharmacy to get some ingredients he needed for Potions. Harry passed one of the jewellery stores and found a golden locket. On the shop window was an advertisement from Borgin and Burkes. Harry met Ginny who had spent a considerable amount of money on shoes and new clothes. Harry did not mind and it had a positive side effect Ginny looked as happy as she was when he first planted a kiss on her.
“I’m hungry. Back there I saw a nice Italian restaurant. Favour a meal?” Harry asked Ginny who readily accepted his invitation. Harry clutched Ginny hand before pulling her even closer to him. Ginny smiled. At the restaurant Harry and Ginny got a dish for two which they started feeding each other and for dessert they got themselves strawberries with chocolate sauce. After lunch Ginny persuaded Harry to go to Madam Puddifoot’s Tea Shop. Ginny and Harry sat down in a far corner of the shop and began to snog.


Hope you enjoyed it. Here is da FEEDBACK link:
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Another chapter out of my quill, sorry, I mean keyboard. But who cares? I want to thank Padfoot,Prongs and Moony, and GryffindorBabexhott for being my betas. Here is chapter ten Enjoy.

Chapter Ten
Horrors and Truths



Harry and Ginny left for Grimmauld Place.
“What time will you meet him?” Ginny inquired.
“At around six”
“Good. Can I visit mom while you are gone?”
“Sure, I will bring you to the Burrow,” Harry said, while looking around for Kreacher.
“Kreacher!” Harry called.
“Master has called,” said Kreacher, bowing humbly.
“Another house elf will come to help you keep the house clean,” Harry said. Kreacher flinched when the word “clean” escaped Harry’s mouth. Kreacher vanished in thin air before Harry could tell him to prepare breakfast tomorrow morning. While Ginny was changing upstairs, Harry thought about the interior design of the house. To him it was rather despondent but he realised with some changes like getting rid of the row of house elf heads and painting the walls, the house should look alright again. Just when Harry was deciding about what colour would fit the Hallway, a slim figure in a small black dress stood on the last staircase. The dress hugged every curve of her body. Her legs seemed to never end. Harry gapped for air; his chin touched the floor. The world’s best had combined to form the most beautiful, graceful and loving/lovable creature Harry had ever seen.
“Am I such a stranger or why the curious look?” Ginny asked mockingly.
“I love you, Ginny. Let’s go to your parents’” Harry said, recovering from his shock. Ginny seize Harry’s arm.
“On the count of three. One-Two-Three” Closing his eyes, Harry focused on the front yard of the Burrow. When he opened them a sight of horror came into view. Nothing but ruins remained of the Burrow. It was completely destroyed. Harry did not think long but apparated to the Ministry, pressing Ginny tightly to him. In the atrium a flock of Aurors checked the entering. Harry quickly disguised himself as to not cause any turmoil. Ginny told the security personal she wanted to visit her farther and that “Charles” belonged to the family. They were escorted to Mr. Weasley’s office by on the Aurors. Mr. Weasley was surprised to see her daughter with a complete stranger in his office. He glared at Ginny sternly.
“What are you doing here and who is that?” Mr. Weasley yelled at his daughter angrily.
“Dad, the burrow is destroyed. I wanted to visit mum. When the arrived flames scorched the area,” Ginny blurted out before dissolving into tears. Harry quickly closed his arms around her and faced Mr. Weasley who was thrown in a shocked state at the news.
“Mr. Weasley, I am Harry; did not want any public attention. I apparated to the burrow. It was completely destroyed. I thought it was best to let you know. Voldemort must have had a reason for the attack. Do you know where you wife is?” Harry asked, thinking about the scene again.
“She is at Bill’s at the moment. He rented a flat near Diagon Alley. They moved in just recently,” answered Mr. Weasley. Silence fell over the small office as a dreadful apprehension hung in the air.
“I will immediately check on Molly. Please take care of her, will you?” Mr. Weasley added, pointing at Ginny who was shedding a large amount of tears.
“I’ll take her to London,” Harry said, nodding to Mr. Weasley before leaving the office. Ginny had not stopped crying and soon Harry’s shirt was moist. It was quarter to five when Harry and Ginny returned to Grimmauld Place. Harry sat down on the sofa, trying to comfort Ginny who curled up against him, shedding more tears. Harry caressed her in every way to think of but without success. Harry could not withhold his own tears any longer. The sight of his girlfriend hurt was too much for him. Silent tears rolled down his cheeks while he covered her head with kisses. Ginny abruptly stopped crying when she felt droplets hit her head. She looked at Harry with red eyes and tear stains on her cheeks. She saw the tears in his face and did not hesitate to whip them away; smiling at him.
“I am sorry but I can’t stand to see you hurt,” Harry said happily for stopping her tears and smiled back at her. She felt his strong arms enclose her tightly. They had always given her a place of safety and comfort; both she needed now. Harry waited with Ginny for Mr. Weasley to come but he did not show up for a long time. Ginny had already fallen asleep more out of the safe house he had offered her than out of tiredness when Mr. Weasley arrived, to Harry’s relief accompanied by Mrs. Weasley. Mrs. Weasley had left Bill’s and Fleur’s an hour before Harry and Ginny had shown up at the ministry but had luckily not returned to the Burrow but visited Fred and George who invited her for tea. Harry looked at the watch it was five to seven. Remembering his meeting with Sir, he excused himself and left for the Hog’s Head but before disguised himself again.
He apparated outside the battered bar door, hoping to find a nicer atmosphere than last time he visited. Harry sat down at the bar counter and ordered Butterbeer for 27. Sir realised who had finally decided to show up.
“Sorry, I didn’t make it earlier but I had some issues I had to take care of,” said Harry casually.
“Right, you are to be sorry. Follow me; we can not discuss private business here,” Sir said, beckoned Harry to follow him. Harry entered a small storage room behind the bar counter. There were two small boxes and a larger one in the middle. Sir sat down on one of the smaller.
“Would you mind sitting down? I don’t like talking while standing,” Sir said smiling at Harry. All of a sudden Harry realised who the bar tender was, Aberforth Dumbledore. He had seen him on the photo Moddy had shown him of the original Order of Phoenix. Harry sat down still baffled by his discovery.
“You are Aberforth. Why have you never told me?” were the only words Harry could force out of his mouth.
“Right, you are. I never wanted to show my true identity. It was too dangerous with Dumbledore as my brother. But that is not the reason I wanted to see you. Harry have you started your task?” The smile on the man’s face had faded.
“I have started but there is one unknown before I can kill him and his snake.”
“I see. Take a drink,” Aberforth said and handed Harry a stone goblet.
“What is this?” Harry asked, eyeing the liquid in goblet suspiciously.
“It is Firewhiskey, boy. Nothing to fear.”
Harry downed the goblet in one go. The whiskey burnt hot on his throat but relieved him of the burden of the last few hours; what Harry did not know another load was soon to follow.
“I think you should search in the Alps or more precise in the Bavarian Alps. There is a town called Adlernest. It is Ravenclaw’s home town. Another possibility would be Iceland. Ravenclaw’s grave is near one of the warm water springs.”
“But it could be from Gryffindor, can’t it?” Harry asked, surprised that Aberforth had not once mentioned a Gryffindor item.
“No, or else you must have it but I take it you have nothing of Gryffindor’s in your possession.”
Harry was startled by the answer.
“I thought the Weasleys were the Gryffindor heir. The book about the founders said so.”
“Dumbledore had arranged that in order to keep you and your farther save. My dear brother thought it utmost important to keep you save. You are the heir of Gryffindor and through your history carry a bit of Slytherin in you. Your farther is a direct descendant of the Gryffindor blood line.”
Harry was dumbstruck. Could he really be the heir of Gryffindor and Slytherin? Harry thought but his thoughts were interrupted by the bar keeper.
“It is time for you to leave. We shall see each other Monday afternoon at the edge of the forest. Don’t you dare to continue your hunt without sufficient training. You nearly died the last two times,” Aberforth said before leaving Harry alone in the room.

The flickering of the candle cast long shadows across the kitchen wall of Grimmauld Place number twelve. Ginny was sound asleep in Harry’s bed while her parents had taken the bedroom on the first landing. The house was quiet and Harry thought about what he had heard this evening. If he was the Heir of Gryffindor, why had no one told him? Even Hermione seemed to not have picked up on that. Why had the Weasleys taken that burden? What was so special of being Gryffindor’s heir? Harry fell asleep over these thoughts.

Meanwhile many miles up north an unusual conversation took place about the latest events.
“Albus; wake up, we have to talk,” said a woman merely inches away from a picture.
“Ah, Minerva; what bestows the great honour on me?” a voice form the portrait said. The portrait depicts a man in a large comfortable looking wooden chair. The long silver beard contrasted the ruby red clothes but fitted the clear blue eyes behind his half-moon spectacles. The man in the portrait smiled at the woman in front of him, leaning a bit closer.
“Recent events,” she answered solemnly.
“Harry, what happened?”
“He nearly died Albus twice in less than a month. First at Grimmauld Place and then he saw you and his parents in between. He is not telling anybody the task you left him.”
“I can not tell you about the task I set him. But there is more than that,” the old man leaned even closer to her.
“Yes, the burrow has been completely destroyed as has the Longbottom manor. Alice and Frank are dead. Albus, it is horrible. The ministry has no power over the country. It is complete anarchy.”
“Minerva calm down. Voldemort will never succeed. The Order has to concentrate on getting safety back into the country. Help the ministry in containing the population,” was the last thing Albus Dumbledore said before falling “asleep”. Minerva McGonagall was not satisfied with herself. She had so many questions that needed answers. She could no longer concentrate so she decided to leave her work for tomorrow and return to bed. As soon as she left the office an orange red animal erupted from the fire.
“I have waited for you. Keep an eye on Harry but guard those he loves. It is important for them to survive,” said a deep male voice. The bird vanished in bright flames.

Next morning Harry was aroused by a touch on his arm. Then the scent of coffee rose up his nose.
“Morning dear, here have a coffee.”
“Thanks, Gin.”
“How was your meeting with Sir?” Ginny asked tentatively, hugging his neck.
“It was okay,” Harry said.
“What did he talk about?”
“He knows about them. I will go to Bavaria and Iceland in the near future.”
“When?”
“I don’t know yet. I first want to spend some time with you,” Harry said, seizing Ginny around the waist. She screamed in delight as Harry’s hands roamed around her body and tickled her. She broke free of his grip and ran up the stairs; Harry, close in pursuit. They reached Harry’s room on the last landing. Ginny jumped onto him after closing the door. Their eyes interlocked. Harry moved his hand up along her spin. Ginny quivered. Her back hair stood up tall. Her lips moved closer and closer to his face. Harry pulled her closer to him until their lips touched. They kissed first slow but with every moment grew the intensity of the kiss. Ginny pulled away form him to catch some air.
“Potter, the bed,” Ginny sneered at Harry. Harry obliged. Ginny’s hands now roamed across his body. She removed the shirt. A grand worked out body which looked rather thin. Ginny looked concerned but before she could word her worries Harry’s lips were firmly planted on hers. She deepened the kiss. Harry’s hands had wandered up her back. Moments later both of their clothes laid scattered across the whole room.
“Wake up, you love birds. Hermione and Ron are waiting downstairs,” called Mrs. Weasley. She pushed back the curtains. She studied the two figures as they slowly awoke, entangled in each others arms. Harry was first to rise. Not noticing Mrs. Weasley’s presence, he kissed Ginny who started to stir. Mrs. Weasley silent escaped the room.
Minutes later Ginny came down dragging Harry behind her.
“Morning; Anything happen at school?” Harry asked.
“No nothing. The people stopped complaining about sleeping arrangements and became more peaceful,” Hermione replied lazily before turning her attention back to a book.
“Let us go upstairs. I need to talk to you.” Harry looked at Ginny and added “Alone.” Ginny frowned at him.
“I will spend some time with mum,” said Ginny. Harry watched her trod to the living room. Before following his friends up to his room. Ron and Hermione sat on Harry’s bed. Harry rested in an armchair next to the window, bathing in the sunlight.
“I have destroyed the Locket and the cup. The unknown artefact must be from Ravenclaw or else I would have it in my possession. I will leave for Bavaria and Iceland in near future,” Harry started solemnly before Hermione interjected.
“Can’t the object be from Gryffindor?”
“I would be in my belonging. I am the heir of Gryffindor or more precise my dad’s family”
“But the Weasley are the heirs of Gryffindor,” Hermione responded more annoyed by Harry’s ambiguity.
“The Potters are the direct descendants of Gryffindor. I know it the book it says the Weasleys are but Aberforth told me yesterday Dumbledore changed some of the documents in order to not put me into greater danger. Voldemort would have killed my farther earlier if he had known the Potters were the descendants of Gryffindor.”
“Are you talking about Aberforth Dumbledore? Sir is Aberforth,” Ron implored.
“Yep,” Harry answered coolly.
“He knows everything and gave me the tip with Bavaria and Iceland.” Silence fell over the room.
“Ron, sorry about your house.”
“Nothing to worry about. It was ready for make over anyways. Mum didn’t get hurt so who cares?” Ron replied.
“Right you are. Harry, McGonagall wants to talk to you when you return,” Hermione said, seizing Ron’s hand to make him move. “See you later, Harry,” she added before pulling out of the room.
“See you mate. Don’t be too late.”
Harry was left alone in the room. The recent events had brought Dumbledore back to his mind. All of a sudden a Patronus in the form of a snake came through the wall. It charged at Harry.
“Potter, I need your help. I am at the Three Broomsticks,” said an oddly familiar voice. Is this a trick? Harry asked himself. No, I better check who knows what is going on, Harry thought and apparated to the Three Broomsticks. He entered the establishment which was full of merry people although a war was waging. Harry sat down in the corner of the room and ordered a Firewhiskey. When Madam Rosmerta cam over with the glass of Firewhiskey she handed him a note which read: “Meet me at the Shrieking Shack”. Harry took a swig from the glass before hurrying out into the storm. Rain was whipping Harry’s face. He put up a good fight until he remembered the impervious spell. After casting it Harry moved through the storm with ease. He reached the Shrieking Shack. On a wood stomp sat Draco. He had a ponytail of dirty blonde hair, large black rings had formed under his eyes and he lost a lot of weight as the clothing hung loose on his body.
“You wanted to talk to me,” Harry said firmly not hiding his animosity.
“Potter, you came. I wasn’t expecting you to respond so quickly. I need your help. Fenrir is after me. He nearly got me yesterday.” His voice lacked the usual haughtiness in stead trembled. Draco’s face was mere inches away from Harry; his eyes full of fear.
“Please hid me some where,” Draco pleaded. Harry looked at Draco quizzically while considering his options.
“Alright,” Harry agreed. Draco looked at Harry.
Could he possibly have seen Harry from the wrong angle? After his mother’s death Draco had thought a lot about Harry. He finally understood Harry’s way of handling things. Draco realised Harry was his only hope of surviving.
“Hold onto my arm,” said Harry stretching out his arm.
“On the count of three. One-Two- Three” Harry felt the pushed through a tight hole. Harry had returned to the kitchen in Grimmauld Place. Ginny and Mrs. Weasley were just preparing supper when the two young men appeared.
“I did not know you brought me to Weasletta,” Malfoy sneered. Noticing what had escaped his mouth, Malfoy clasped his hand in front of his mouth.
“If you find the company not fitting , you may leave Draco,” Harry taunted him.
“What is he doing here?” asked Ginny kissing Harry’s cheek.
“If your mother does not mind, he will stay here for a while.”
“I don’t have a problem with some company other than Kreacher, Harry dear,” Mrs. Weasley said looking up form the cookbook in her hand.
“Well, Draco, it seems as you have found a place to hid but be aware I will watch your steps,” Harry said warningly.
“So it is dinner for five,” said Mr. Weasley stepping out of the fireplace.
“Thank you, Potter,” mumbled Draco who now was examining the floor. How could he be so nice to me? Draco thought. I have made his life hell for many years and he forgave all of this? Draco pushed these thoughts away quickly when Mrs. Weasley had conjured some dumplings with turkey. After dinner Harry brought Ginny back to school before returning to talk to her parents. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley sat in the living room when Harry reappeared.
“Harry, I don’t know how much I can thank you for taking care of her,” Mr. Weasley said.
“Mr. Weasley, it is more self benefit,” Harry said mockingly, grinning at the two.
“I understand; but I am truly grateful that she found somebody who truly loves her.”
“She is not the reason I wanted to talk to you. Your house was completely destroyed so I thought of proposing you to live here as long as you want,” Harry said fishing a bag out of his pocket.
“You are my guest. I will come up for any expense and I will order Kreacher to help you out,” Harry added, handing Mrs. Weasley the bag of money. Both of them looked at Harry quizzically.
“We can’t accept that,” Mrs. Weasley stammered, weighing the bag of money in her hand.
“Would you accept it if I ask of you something in return?” Harry asked, knowing the Weasley mentality on taking money.
“What can we do for you?” Mr. Weasley said curiously.
“I would like you to keep an eye on Draco. He is staying here as well. You can see it as a sort of babysitting”
“I think we could arrange that, Harry dear,” Mrs. Weasley said in her motherly voice.
“Great, I think I should return to Hogwarts now,” Harry said.
“Stay out of trouble, son,” Mr. Weasley called after Harry who had already reached the kitchen.
Harry searched the Kitchen for the tumbler with Floo Powder but it seemed to have vanished.
“Are you looking for this?” asked a voice out of the corner of the room.
“Yes, so if you don’t mind hand it over Malfoy!” Harry exclaimed, enraged by Draco’s behaviour.
“I want to ask you something, could you please give this to Pansy, please,” begged Draco stretching out both hands; one containing the flower pot, in the other a letter. Harry studied Draco who looked wrecked.
“I will,” Harry said quickly taking a handful of Floo and the letter. “Don’t annoy the Weasleys Draco,” Harry said before calling Kreacher.
“Kreacher, I want you to help the Weasleys,” Harry ordered.
“As master wishes” the house elf responded before vanishing again.
“Take care, Draco,” Harry said before screaming “Hogwarts” and vanishing into a gush of emerald green flames.

Don't forget the feed back
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Chapter ten is here. I want to thank Padfoot,Prongs and Moony for reviewing and Gryffindorbabexhott. I hope you enjoy the next chapter. Have fun reading and I love feedback - HINT,HINT

Chapter Eleven
The Spring of Knowledge



Harry hit the floor in a room he had not seen yet. He had still not managed to travel with Floo powder without falling over himself on the other side. It had large stone walls reminding Harry of the Potions classroom. Above the fire place Harry had gotten out was a large wall carpet with a silver snake on green background. The room was in complete light by a small candle floating around in mid- air in the centre of the room.
This must be the Slytherin common room but it looked so different, Harry thought.

The stairs to the dorms were missing also the armchairs and sofas were gone. Then he noticed the Gryffindor emblem on another wall. Looking around the room he saw the crest of all founders each marking a different wall. Suddenly a desk and an armchair appeared in the middle of the room. Harry inspected the armchair and the desk which had made their amazing appearance. Then the Room filled with shelves full of books and roles of parchment. A small ball materialised on the table, emitting a bright beam of light. In thin air the hologram of the four Founders formed. Their projections started to talk.
“Welcome, student at the origin of wisdom,” said Ravenclaw.
“The resources will enlighten you,” added Hufflepuff.
“It will help you survive and-“
“Build your character,” Gryffindor finished for Slytherin.
“Welcome at Hogwarts!” they all exclaimed in unison before vanishing into thin air.
Harry was overwhelmed. The founders must have hidden this chamber well or why hadn’t anybody found it? Then a second thought jumped at Harry. Had Voldemort found this place? He must, or else how had he learnt all of the stuff he knew, Harry answered himself. Harry had found the key of destroying Voldemort. Feverishly, he searched the book shelves for anything relating to Horcruxes but did not find anything. In stead Harry had found material on all kinds of Magic. Hufflepuff had a large book on Healing in her section, Gryffindor one on potions, Ravenclaw had a mysterious looking book on Dark arts and to Harry’s surprise the Slytherin section was only full of books on Defensive Magic and Herbology. Harry sat down at the table looking at the book on healing. He started reading it. The writing was plain and clearly understandable, unlike the books Harry had seen in the library. The book of Ravenclaw talked about dark rituals to gain all kinds of attributes; many requiring ingredients such as blood of a virgin or Dragon hearts no to forget the repetitive mentioning of corpses and bones. The wisdom the room had in store would last hundreds of years but he felt to weary to continue. He replaced the books. Just when he stepped back to the fireplace looking for Floo Powder or a Port key the room was empty again but yet again, something new appeared. Just under the Gryffindor sign a large door ornamented in gold poked out of the wall. Harry opened the door. Just as he had completely opened it a strong rush of air sucked him into the passage. He covered his face with his arms in order to protect it against the sharp wind which was jabbing his skin like thousand needles. The flow of air became weaker and weaker until it ceased away completely. Harry had landed in a place he never expected. He was in his dorm. The moonlight was bathing the whole room. The room was quiet and peaceful; no snores were audible. A large blue hump lay on Harry’s bed, rhythmically moving up and down. The silk cover embraced her tightly. Her head blended in with the new read covers she must have placed over the bed. Harry quickly undressed before sliding under the covers, feeling the warmth her body emitted. He laid next to her thinking about the speed with which the world had changed yet again. The burrow completely destroyed, Draco asking for his help, the news of his roots and the study room he had found. He could have stayed awake the whole night thinking but the rhythm of Ginny’s breathing was incredibly soothing and made the weariness take over his body. At first he dreamt about Hedwig and him flying. Then he found himself in front of a large white wooden building with blue framing for the windows and door and a red and gold Lion crest over the door which was centred in between to large windows. Outside was a landing with a rocking chair on which Ginny sat two children on her arm; twins both having his hair but her hazel nut coloured eyes. Then a sign next to the letter box mere feet away form him caught his attention. It read “The Potters”. Harry walked along the path which had lilies aligned to either side towards the house. The house door opened and a boy around six converge on him screaming “dad.” Harry did not get on with exploring his dream world because of a sensation on his lips. He opened his eyes, finding a red-haired beauty bending over him. It was dark outside but the sun was quickly advancing. Harry lifted his head to hers so that their lips just touched. He brought his head back down slowly, pulling her with him. Harry head fell back into the cushion when Ginny sought entrance into his mouth. Their lips interlocked neither wanting to break the connection. Harry broke away when they heard a loud moan out of Ron’s direction.
“I think we better leave,” Harry suggested.
“Right you are, what about a shower?” Ginny asked, smiling vividly.
“No objections,” Harry said scrambling out of bed. He gathered some clothes before heading to the bathroom with Ginny.


The smell of eggs and bacon filled the rooms of Grimmauld Place number 12. The smell came from the breakfast which, to Mrs. Weasley’s astonishment, Kreacher was preparing. Mrs. Weasley sat down with a cup of coffee, closely observing Kreacher’s movements when Mr. Weasley entered.
“Morning, darling,” he said kissing his wife.
“Hey,” she replied lovingly.
“Thank you for preparing breakfast, join us, won’t you?” said Mr. Weasley smiling at the elf.
“If master wishes.” The elf bowed before sitting down next to them and helped himself to some bacon. Mr. Weasley hardly ate his portion when the clock struck half-past seven; his sign to leave.
“I am going to come back as early as possible.”
“Not longer than nine!” called his wife after him before he vanished with a loud crack. After finishing the breakfast and helping Kreacher with the washing, Mrs. Weasley checked on Draco who had slept in Harry’s room. Harry had cleared it out before bringing Ginny back last night. “They are a lovely match,” Mrs. Weasley named her thoughts out loud. Draco was fast asleep but she knew it would be easier to keep an eye on him if he worked the whole day. She had already thought about a task fit for such a young man; in addition it may lead in her opinion to a healthier look. She pulled the curtains apart and soon the sun was flooding the room. “Wake up,” Mrs. Weasley called as loud as she could without screaming. Draco was not used to such an abrupt waking. He had not got up this early for more than three months. When he spotted the red haired woman in the room he could not help it but blurted out “What do you want, blood traitor?” Mrs. Weasley ignored his remark completely but told him he had a task in front of him and she wanted him downstairs in fifteen minutes. “Why can’t I just shut up?” Draco asked himself whilst betting the wall with all his might. He quickly got dressed and went down to Mrs. Weasley.
“I hope you are ready to work,” she said motioning him to go through a door. On the other side stretched a huge garden. Where once a fine kept garden must have been was a jungle. It looked so unreal. The grass moved in the wind like weed in an aquarium. The rose bushes entangled the all over from of flora except for the grass. Hedges had over grown the picture to complete it. The garden was a savage display. Draco smirked, took out his wand and was about to clean up the mess when the thundering voice of Mrs. Weasley echoed from the wall the grass was forming.
“You better put that away and take these,” she said handing him some garden equipment.

“But, it would be much quicker-,” but was cut of right away.
“No, buts. You will see it is tedious but you are going to benefit from it, believe me.”
Draco did not object but took the garden equipment and started cutting back the rose bushes. Mrs. Weasley observed his first useless attempt to trim the rose bushes. Although she knew he despised her, her motherly instincts overwhelmed and she showed him how to go about gardening properly. Draco watched carefully and soon the pair was working there way through the first front of wilderness. She held back letting him do most of the work. The October sun pleasantly warmed them from its highest position when Mrs. Weasley conjured two glasses of lemonade. Draco had been thirst for a long time but had not dared to ask. He was grateful for the cooling liquid to drench his throat. They returned to work. Draco felt every muscle ache when he reentered the house that evening. The sly house elf Draco had seen at his mansion before cooked supper. He went upstairs to the bathroom and took a shower. He just wanted to lie down for a while when Mrs. Weasley’s booming voice called for dinner. Draco joined the two Weasleys and the house elf on the table stuffing food into him like a starved man.
“Had a nice day, Draco?” Mr. Weasley inquired in a fatherly tone.
“Yes, we tackled the garden,” Draco answered promptly and with as much vigour as a first grader reporting about his day at school. Noticing his behaviour, Draco blushed red, matching the Weasley hair colour.
“No need to be ashamed we ought to get along well,” Mrs. Weasley said, amused at his behaviour.
“Yeah, I think I excuse myself for the night. See you tomorrow,” Draco said before leaving the kitchen. Why did he react that way? Blushing was the exact opposite of his normal behaviour. Was it the Death of his mother? But Draco stopped at the thought of his mother. He missed her. He lay in bed crying like a baby, moistening the bedcover in moments.

“Your mom and dad are staying at my place; want to visit them next weekend? I’m going to leave anyways,” Harry asked her, drying his hair with a towel.
“I have to see how much homework I get,” replied Ginny who was glaring at Harry’s body not able to avert her eyes.
Harry and Ginny sat down on the Gryffindor table which had been extended, as the Ravenclaws, Hufflepuffs and first years had joined them. Next to them Seamus and Dean were already eating. Harry looked up and down the table searching for Neville whom he had not seen at all since Friday. Neville seemed to be swallowed by the earth. Harry checked again but no Neville in sight.
“Have either of you seen Neville?” inquired a concerned Harry. Dean and Seamus had quizzical looks on their faces.
“Can’t you remember? His parents got killed by Death Eaters when they attacked St. Mungos. Lockhart died as well-,” Dean said.
“Yeah and when his grandma’s house, where they kept his parents, was destroyed last Wednesday, he went to help his grandma over the weekend,” added Seamus. Horror struck Harry’s face at that news. Ginny searched for his hand but rushed out of the Great Hall. Ginny stormed after him.
“Oh no,” Ginny thought, “I hope he does nothing stupid” To her surprise he did not charge out of the school like when Lupin had hit his wrong side. Harry went into his office in which Hedwig was waiting. He took out some parchment and wrote a letter to Neville. “Here you go, my girl. Bring this to Neville,” said Harry, opening the window for her. Ginny dashed at him.
“Thanks for not doing anything stupid,” she said, hugging him tightly and covering him with passionate kisses.
“Ginny, we have to stop. We can only be together in secrecy. Please Ginny stay away.”
He pushed her away. Tears had formed in his eyes.
“Please,” he implored her, “You could’ve been killed at your brothers wedding. Your dad, Ron and Bill had all nearly died; even your mom may have died last weekend. He took so much of me don’t let him take you. Please.” Tears were pouring down from his face like monsoon rain. He observed the grounds as his girlfriend, much stronger than him, left without another word or any more emotion. Harry gathered himself. Again his thoughts were with Voldemort and his task; a task of utmost importance.
“I have to talk to Dumbledore and Aberforth, best is to talk to both at the same time,” Harry thought and had already planned on how he could accomplish that on his way to the 3rd year DADA class.
“Morning class,”
“Good morning Profess-,” they stopped and thought of what Harry had told them before finishing in “Harry.”
“Well, today we are going to look at the body binding hex. First of all does anybody know what the body binding hex is?”
Nobody raised their hand. Harry started teaching them “Petrificus Totalus” and had just started on the impedimenta jinx when the bell rang. Harry told them to practice these spells for homework. After a small excursion to his office, he left for Transfiguration. They had not started on human transfiguration but indulged into the fine art of bringing life to objects of all kind. All lesson Harry could not help but remember the fight at the ministry more than a year ago. All of a sudden the image of Sirius falling through the veil came back from the oblivion. He tried to focus his thoughts but that seemed impossible. Near tears and shivering Harry focused on happy moments. Luckily the only person to notice his behaviour was Professor McGonagall as he was sitting in the last row. When she handed out small action figures and told them to practice, McGonagall bade Harry to follow her outside.
“What is wrong with you?” She asked sounding like an inquisitor when they were out in the corridor.
“I’m fine. No need to worry; just memories,” said Harry, trying hard to sound calm but the trembling of his voice was clearly audible. Judging his behaviour and his answer Minerva did not further inquire him. She opened the door behind which vivid chatter was taking place. Upon entering silence fell across the room like darkness laying itself upon the world at nightfall.
The rest of the lessons went by without much turmoil. Harry went to the Great Hall and was just about to eat his small stock of food when Ginny entered. She sat down next to Luna far off from Harry which greatly helped him. He could not have restrained himself which he knew he must. Harry quickly gulped down the food to get a chance to talk to Hagrid before his lesson with Aberforth.
“Where are you going, mate?” Ron called after him, pushing Hermione of him.
“Hagrid,” Harry yelled from the far end of the Hall but Ron did not hear him as Hermione took possession of him.

"Although he was happy that his two best friends have finally got to be a couple, but they had to work on public display. They could not leave the hands of each other,” thought Harry and allowed his eyes to wander once more over the table. What he saw made him sad and happy at the same time. Next to Ginny sat Dean and was getting pretty close to her as well. The monster inside his chest roared with anger but he knew it was better for her safety, and hadn’t she said she would wait for him. These thoughts calmed Harry who now was already waling down towards Hagrid’s hut. Smoke was pilling out of the chimney. Harry knocked on the door. On the other side Fang started barking and scratching the door. Then Hagrid’s gruff voice tried to order fang back which did not succeed. A loud swoosh followed by a yelp and the door opened.
“Harry, great to se’ ‘ou,” said Hagrid who was delighted at the sight.
“ ‘ou come just righ’ for a cup ‘f tea.” Hagrid took the kettle of the fire and poured in two cups of tea. He handed one to Harry who had made himself comfortable on the abnormally large chair which he still did not fit.
“How are you?” asked Harry, sipping his tea.
“Fine, what about ye?”
“I am fine,” Harry said in an unnatural calm voice.
“You don’ look fine, ye’ll be dead soon if ye don’ eat. Skin an’ bon’s,” Hagrid muttered looking for some cookies.
“Ah, ye don’ mind fo’ cookies, do ye?”
“No not at all,” said Harry reassuringly. Hagrid sat down opposite and sipped his tea.
“You haven’t been here a lot. I saw Grawp and you the other day. Seems to have learned English.”
“Yeah, he’s getting along well. Gets infuriated when he doesn’ understand me. Taught him some maners.”
“I remember him at the funeral. He looked really tame, not like when I first saw him,” Harry exclaimed in a cherry voice but his comment brought Hagrid to tears. He mumbled something about the greatest wizard of all times and repeated Dumbledore’s greatness. With his sudden constrain of his feelings Hagrid surprised Harry as he had thought that Hagrid would have one of his emotional breakdowns. Hagrid searched his hut for something. A smile flicked across his face when he had found a small, wooden, antique-looking box. He opened the box and produced what looked like a silver-lighter and a golden watch.
“Here ye ar’, Dumbledore left th’m for ye; sho’ld give it to ye if he is gon’,” Hagrid said melancholically and handed the devices over.
“They havn’t found his will yet, but told me he has to give ye it. The silver lighter is used to turn streets dark, put out thos’ dam street ligh’s. The atch I never understoo’ present from his dad.”
“Thanks Hagrid. I appreciate it. I miss him,” said Harry, examining the watch. It showed the night sky on the inner rotating plate, enclosing a picture of Hogwarts. The outer plate showed the movement of the plants. Harry finished his tea and bade Hagrid goodbye, pocketing the watch and the lighter before making meeting Sir at the edge of the forest.


Don't forget the feedback:
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

chapter twelve; a bit short but interesting I think. Enjoy. Oh thanks to padfoot,prongs, and moony for reviewing.

Chapter twelve

Hate and Love

He had just reached the edge of the forest when the hair on his neck stood up. A similar feeling to the one when he had uncovered Lupin in the summer overcame him. The wind was howling through the trees, carrying the fallen leaves in a vast sea of red, orange, and yellow over the ground. Looking around for any signs, Harry drew his wand in an all too casual gesture out of his back pocket. Another gulf of leaves was whirled up from the ground. The leaves danced in a random manner through the air before hitting the undergrowth of the forest. Harry carefully moved on, his wand at the ready. The next gush of the wind came sending a barrage of leaves directly at Harry. Through the bombardment of leaves Harry saw a second figure materialising in the flood of leaves. “Impedimenta,” Harry thought, issuing a bright yellow streak of light towards the figure. Then all of a sudden a red streak of light hit him squarely in the chest. It sent him flying through the shear number of leaves until he landed not far from the undergrowth where the leaves had assembled, knocking the ground hard. A sudden pain seared through his skull, forcing him to close his eyes.

Harry felt something warm flow down his neck and moisten his shirt. He lay flat on the floor, the initial pain of impact followed by an even greater amount of it. He forced his eyes open when he smelt a strong odour of garlic. It oddly reminded him of his first defence against the dark art teacher Professor Quirrel. He was a nice person only had one minor problem: Voldemort stuck to the his back of his head. A first the intensity of the light made Harry blink, but soon he could make out the familiar features of the bar tender who grinned at him so that his golden tooth fillings became visible. What was far worse than the pain in his body was the acrid smell that came out of Aberforth’s mouth.
“You have been practicing,” he said, helping Harry up, and examined Harry’s wound.
“Nasty littl’ dash, you go’ there.”
He cleaned out the wound with some brandy he had conjured before handing Harry a glass of it. Harry felt the alcohol burn his flesh but as soon as he had taken a swig he felt better. Aberforth nodded at him before cleaning of the blood on his shirt.
“You followed your instincts. Have you felt magic before?” was the first thing Aberforth asked.
“Yes, during the summer I revealed the guards of the Order and I feel it walking into and out of Hogwarts, but sensing it won’t help me against him,” Harry said heavy heartedly.
“Oh, yes, it will,” Aberforth replied nearly laughing.
“If you think so,” stuttered Harry.
“Alright, today we are going to practice some defensive spell work. I want to show you a spell similar to the Shield Charm only that it last longer and protects you against the outside atmosphere. I am sure you know the Bubble head charm. The spell is going to create a bubble around you which can not be penetrated by neither spells nor substances but you can fire spells out of it. The spell is called Present of Peace. The incantation is “Donum pace”. The wand movement I simple; watch,” he finished before conjuring up a huge bulb around him. It was a solid front of liquid encircling him. Harry tried several times before conjuring anything similar but it was weak and only partially absorbed the stunner Aberforth sent at him. After several more attempts, he managed to conjure it non-verbally. The rest of the lesson Aberforth chased Harry around the forest attacking every once and a while with mild stunners. At the beginning of the chase, Harry got hit by every stunner, but towards the end of their session, he managed to deflect more and more. He even attacked his mentor unluckily letting down his defence. He returned to the castle with a lot of new scratches and gashes. Not feeling hungry, Harry went to the library to get a book on wards for charms. Professor Flitwick had given them a two foot long essay on Wards specifically discussing how to set up wards. He sat down in the far corner of the library, starting to write. After having written merely a foot he was kicked out of the library. It was seven o’clock and Harry did not want to return to Gryffindor tower this early, so he decided to head for the peace and quiet of his office. He had reached the second floor when a horrifying view opened to him. The shy first-year had tried to perform some kind of spell on himself and it went bitterly wrong. Quick-thinking, Harry grabbed the boy who was down to tears and brought him to Madam Pomfrey. She, like always, immediately fretted over her patient. The rapid hair growth soon turned the Hospital wing into a sea of dark brown hair. She soon found the counter spell, reducing the hair to its normal size.
“What were you thinking about applying a spell on yourself?” Madam Pomfrey snapped at the still crying boy.
“They laugh’d about m-my h-hair and then,” he sobbed. Tom blew his nose in his sleeve which both Harry and Madam Pomfrey found disgusting before continuing, “ Then Peter gave me a piece of parchment with a spell on it and wrote it would help me with my hair problem.” By the time he had finished he looked more self-confident and gathered.
“Well, I hope you learn your lesson out of this never using spells from another person if you don’t know what happens,” said Harry his words brought the lesson with Professor McGonagall to his mind. He shouldered his bag and ran off to the Transfiguration class room.
“Your late, Potter.” Was the first thing Harry heard upon entering.
“Sorry Professor, but one of the first years had a small accident. It won’t happen again,” apologised Harry.
“I’m sure of that. Now let’s see your dog transformation,” Professor McGonagall said.
Harry turned twice into his dog shape and managed to turn himself back again.
“Great. After completing the first stage I think we should tackle a new animal form. I thought of something flying. It may give you a tactical advantage. Do you like Hawks?” asked Professor McGonagall.
“Sure.”
“Think of nothing else than the hawk. Now let us see if you can manage it.”
Harry thought of a hawk sailing through the sky. He closed his eyes. He was completely focused on the hawk. He opened his eyes again. Instead of seeing his teacher’s face he looked straight at her dress robes.
“Well, done Mr. Potter. I never thought you would fail at transfiguration given the great talent of your dad. Now turn back,” ordered Professor McGonagall, completely satisfied with her student’s progress. At the end of the lesson Harry managed to change his form from the Hawk to the dog to his human form without much effort.
“I think we can leave it until Thursday for another lesson,” McGonagall dismissed him.
Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room at ten just to leave immediately for his night shift. He had to make up his duty since he had not done any during his absence. Harry first left to the Ravenclaw tower. To his surprise the common room was not empty. Tom was sitting in one of the arm chairs; fast asleep. Harry nudged him. He slowly awoke.
“Shouldn’t you be in bed?” Harry asked.
“Yes, Sir. I should but I had no chance of thanking you. I knew from the girl that hangs around with you and the red haired boy that you have night duty. So thank you,” Tom finished.
“No problem but now go to bed.”
“Sir?”
“Yes?”
“I'm struggling with the Defence stuff so I wanted to askedyouifyouweresokindtohelpme?” Tom said, anxiously looking at Harry.
“Whoa, slow down. I didn’t get a word of your last sentence.”
“Can you help me with my Defence Against the Dark Arts stuff? I do not get the grip on it,” said Tom, looking like he was going to die of anxiety.
“Sure, I will see if I can fit in a one on one somewhere. But now you must go to bed,” Harry said. All the anxiety had made space for a giant grin on his face. Tom quickly vanished up the stairs, leading to the boys’ dorm.
Harry left for the Tower and walked down towards the dungeons. Harry had never liked the cold, moist dungeons of Hogwarts with which he only associated bad memories, but they seemed far more gloomy and threatening in the dark. Harry hurried along the corridors, to finally get some sleep.

The Fat lady was snoozing when Harry had returned to the Gryffindor tower. He went up to his room. He had a giant need for a bed but it was non-existent when he saw the wonderful red hair spread over the pillow. He could not endanger her. Although nearly dropping dead on the spot, Harry pulled together all his strength to make it to one of the armchairs in the common room. His eyes dropped shut and his troubled mind granted him peace. The peace was not long lasted. Harry felt something jump on his lap and sink its claws into his flesh. When he opened his eyes to check what it was he saw the reddish brown cat on his lap again. He lifted her into his arms into which she nested like a baby on its mother’s arms. With the cat settled in his arms all of his worries were washed away and his heavy eyelids closed.

The sky had a pale pink colour when Harry woke up next morning. The cat had not moved from his side. In order to not wake up the snoozing cat Harry sat still and watched the small feeble being curled up against his chest. It was Tuesday which meant he had the first years and fifth years DADA class. The first years were supposed to practice their shield charms. So he thought of teaching them the impedimenta and the body binding hex for today. For Fifth years he had planned to start stunners and the Reducto spell. Harry stroked the cat absent minded and woke it accidentally. After stretching the cat leapt out of Harry’s arms and ran around the common room. Harry wanted to go after it but a grey figure with large tennis ball sized eyes hindered him doing so. Dobby had come to visit.
“Dobby has come to visit Harry potter and tell him Winky is healthy and strong again. She wants to work in her new master’s household,” squeaked the elf.
“Good, Dobby. I will take her to my house on Saturday,” said Harry who was annoyed by having lost his playmate.
“Thank you sir for helping Dobby.” But before Dobby could finish his sentence Harry interjected, “Don’t thank me but never try to save my life again.” Dobby looked once more at Harry before vanishing. The common room was quiet again and Harry went mentally through his further steps. On the weekend he decided to visit Grimmauld place and show Winky around. Then he still had to visit Borgin and Burkes which he had not done last weekend but out of good reason and he had to visit a muggle travel agency to plan his Christmas holidays in Bavaria. Having a rough plan, Harry walked up the stairs, careful to not wake anyone. In his bed fast asleep laid Ginny. He wanted to be with her but he had set his priorities in another direction. He got new clothes out of his trunk and had just turned to leave when Ginny asked him, “Why do you stay away from me?”
“You know why. I had a dream after Pansy attacked you, and it was about him talking to Bellatrix; they were after you. Pansy did it either under the Imperius curse or because Voldemort had intimidated her I don’t know but you are in danger. Please don’t make it harder for me as it already is,” said Harry.
“Making it hard for you? Have you ever thought about me? It is hard for me as well but the massive egocentric and famous Harry Potter does not notice anybody except for him!” screamed Ginny, enraged and waking up the complete dormitory.
“Ginny, I want you safe”
“Don’t start over again with that bull****. What you want is a play doll which you can flick around as you like; how do you think I feel when you stay away from me? It hurts but I see you don’t notice.” The whole dormitory was listening now.”
“Ginny, I can’t see you hurt.”
“Don’t you Ginny me,” interjected Ginny but Harry continued on.
“I should have stayed away from you. I don’t want to loose another person I love.”
“Funny way of showing your love you have, Potter,” Ginny said and stormed out of the dorm followed by all her belongings. Harry watched her leave. His eyes were still fixed on the door when Ron started accusing him.
“You play around with her as if she does not mean anything to you. Either stick with her and love her or stay away and at least don’t hurt her.”
“Well, Ron is right, you should decide on one stand,” Neville said.
“HOW WOULD YOU FEEL IF VOLDEMORT IS BEHIND YOU AND EVERYBODY YOU HAVE LOVED IS KILLED BY HIM. SHE IS THE ONLY THING I HAVE LEFT AND I WANT HER SAFE. IS THAT SO HARD TO UNDERSTAND?” screamed Harry at the whole lot.
“Harry, if you want her safe than why don’t you stick with her. She won’t be any safer than with you,” added Dean but Harry was not listening. He had enough for the morning and went to his first lesson. He sat down at the window sill like he had done so often before and enjoyed the magnificent view. A internal battle was ragging in him.
What did he do to Ginny? It must be terrible for her.
Harry’s conscience was nagging him but then his rational side spoke up.
She is safer without you, let her move on maybe later.
“Yes, maybe later,” said Harry aloud, “maybe later.”

http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Sorry it has been so long. I want to thank Padffoot, prongs and Moony for reviewing the fan fiction. So here we go with chapter 13 another meeting of sanpe and HArry


Chapter Thirteen

Past Revisited

Tuesday melted in to Wednesday without further screaming matches or any of the sorts. Harry avoided his classmates and did not show up for the meals. He shut himself away in his office and even slept there. His Tuesday classes had made sufficient progress in their studies. Everything was going fine until that fateful Wednesday morning.
Bang! Bang! Bang! The door was trembling. Then another knock and the door gave in. Through the doorway stormed Ron closely followed by Hermione. While Ron was angry, Hermione was worried. Ron walked up to the desk behind which Harry sat on a chair and, until the disruption was submerged in a book.
“You have given her the final blow. She is completely destroyed. What were you think? You are the biggest buffoon I have ever seen. Why the heck did you have to break up with her?” yelled Ron at the top of his voice and slammed both fists on the table which collapsed on impact. Harry now standing looked at both of them before calmly replying, “You know precisely why I want her to stay away from me. She would be in greater danger. I don’t want her to be in danger; you should understand.”
“Harry, but why? If you love her so much why?” Hermione asked concerned. Harry replaced the door with a swish of his wand and cast the Muffliato spell on the surroundings.
“I will tell you something you will repeat and not talk about. I want to lure Voldemort away from her. I will tell her tomorrow that she has to move along so that it looks like I don’t feel for her anymore. I hope Voldemort leaves her alone when I have openly denounced myself from her,” said Harry in a business like manner but with so much hidden love. His friends’ eyes widened.
“I never knew,” Ron said, shaking his head.
“That is brilliant but I don’t think she’ll take it well.” Hermione took a deep breath.
“I know you don’t want to hear this but she is criticising herself for your broken relationship. First thing she did was start a diet,” Hermione added and looked relieved after spiting it out. Harry was horror struck but his face lighted up when he had an idea.
“What do you think about love potions?” Harry said.
“You are not going to feed her love potion,” Ron said infuriated.
“Well, actually Harry is right Ron. If we get her to go out with somebody else then she would forget Harry and everything looks like a normal break-up.”
“Are you on his side or what? Not with my sister.”
“Do you prefer her to die, Ron? I don’t, she is the only thing I have left to love.”
“Well then it is decided. Who have you thought about, Harry?”
“If Ron does not mind Dean actually”
“Not him”
“Is Crabbe better, Ronald?”
“Okay, got the point, but why do you have to take such extreme examples.”
“Right, see you later.”
Ron and Hermione left Harry who repaired his office before sitting down and reading for another half an hour. Harry collected his books for the second years. He had thought of teaching them the Reducto curse.

It was lunch when Harry met up with Hermione and Ron. Hermione had gotten herself a love potion from Fred and George while Ron took some hair of Dean. They mixed the two and waited for Harry to talk to Ginny. Harry took a glass of pumpkin juice and added the whole potion. The whole potion was supposed to last for the duration of three months.
“Ginny, I am sorry for acting foolish, please forgive me,” Harry said and handed her the glass of juice which she readily accepted. She took a large gulp before smiling at Harry who waited a few moments for the potion to work.
“Ginny, I think it is best if we broke up. You can move on and I can concentrate on my stuff,” he said. Instead of dissolving in tears, Ginny nodded and said something about giving Dean a chance. Harry knew it worked and was happy. Although Ron had agreed he was not to happy about it and his look ensured Harry that he did not have to worry about them; somebody was watching. Not feeling any appetite what so ever, Harry quickly left to prepare his class with Julie.

A soft knock on his office door; Harry jerked up from his comfortable reading position and replaced the book in the shelf.
“Come in.” Julie entered the room. She had not lost the side he had seen of her this summer: a nice fellow.
“Well, today I thought of working on your shield charm, the Reducto and impedimenta jinx. Conjure your shield on the count of three. One- Two-Three.” Harry fired a mild stunner at her shield which repelled it with so much ease that Harry was baffled. Another try followed now he used one of the strongest stunners he could conjure. The stunner penetrated her shield but ended up being so weak that it barely pushed her. Satisfied by her performance Harry instructed her how to correctly cast the Reducto spell.

It was near the end of the period when she had managed the spell and accidentally destroyed one of the pictures on the wall. It was the picture of their first kiss. Harry had wanted to take them off anyway, but not like this. Julie was watching his muscle twitch when he picked up the picture. An eerie silence fell over the room.
“You broke up with her?” It was more statement than a question but Harry nodded.
“You must really love her.”
“No, I wanted to take them off anyway, but not like this. Those are good memories but nothing more,” said Harry coldly so that there was no mistake in his indifference to Ginny, but deep inside a voice wanted to scream out the truth. They finished their lesson and left for Charms. Professor Flitwick was talking about the importance of being responsible when handling magic as an introduction on dark magic detection spells. Nearly had Harry falling asleep, but he forced his eyes to stay open.

The rest of the week passed quickly. His jealous roared up in him when he saw Ginny and Dean, but apart from that nothing had really happened, which was good. During his Thursday lesson with Professor McGonagall he had managed to change back and forth in between the different forms. Professor McGonagall then wanted to start on a new area which was disguise in which she helped him figure out more developed feature changes. Friday evening Harry told Ron and Hermione that he would leave again but only for Saturday night.

It was five o’clock on Saturday. Harry left for the kitchen to collect Winky. Upon entering, a shear mass of house elves wanted to do something for him. He slowly fought his way up to Dobby who, although fighting hard, had been pushed back by the others. Dobby led him to Winky. The little elf looked far healthier than she had before. Her eyes were glistening like a child’s when seeing a new toy, when she saw Harry. Together, they fought their way back out of the kitchen and walked out of the grounds. The sun had already set when they were finally in front of Grimmauld Place number twelve. Harry opened the door and Winky hopped in.
“Kreacher!” Harry’s voice boomed through the house. Soon Kreacher appeared out of thin air.
“This is Winky. She will help you in the house hold. Be nice to her and show her around,” said Harry before turning to Winky,
“And you, Winky, help clean the house and do anything Mrs. Weasley asks you to.”
She nodded.
“Anything else, master?” asked Kreacher.
“No.”
“Follow Kreacher, She will,” said Kreacher and vanished with a faint pop.
Harry went into the kitchen. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were having dinner with Draco.
“Mr. and Mrs. Weasley,” Harry greeted the two and then turned to Draco.
“Pansy wanted me to tell you that you are the most incompetent thing on the planet and you should know where your loyalties are. She did not even open the letter. Sorry about that.” Harry sat down and conjured a cup of tea. Draco did not look up at him but after a time asked him a rather peculiar question.
“Why have you been fighting so hard against him?” asked Draco. Harry did not know how to answer the question appropriately, although giving it some thought.
“I don’t know.”
“Sorry, I blurted that out. Thank you for delivering it to Pansy and thank you for giving me a second chance. Can we start over again?”
“Sure”
“Well, Harry, my daughter writes me you broke up with her and she now goes out with Dean, is that correct?” Mr. Weasley asked sharply after the boys had finished their conversation.
“Yes, it is, but only with some help,” Harry answered, unsure if he got the hint. Although Mr. Weasley looked confused, he did not further inquire the topic. Exhausted, Harry went to bed early.

He dreamt about being trapped by ropes when the dream suddenly became reality. He ropes bind his body and squeeze it. Then out the darkest corner of the room stepped Professor Snape. Harry knew it would be useless to struggle against his bonds and waited till the man he despised so much came nearer.
“I see you have learnt what is good for you,” Snape sneered in his usual manner.
“What do you want?”
“Not in that tone, Potter.” The ropes wrapped themselves around his body like a second skin.
“I am here to check on you,” said Snape.
“You mean, you are going to sell somebody to their enemy, again, like you did with my parents.”
“You know nothing.”
“Then explain me why my parents had to die.” Snape considered his options. After some time he placed the roll of parchment on the table. Then he turned to Harry who was pinned against the wall behind his bed. Snape looked around the room closely, spotting Harry’s wand in a pile of clothes. He released Harry of his bounds. Harry walked up to him so that mere inches were separating them. Harry expected the foul odour of his former teacher’s breath to reach him but they did not, instead, Harry saw into his eyes. Worry and fear showed in them.
“Sit down, Potter” Harry sat down on the bed. Snape lifted his mask. His face looked gaunter than it had. He wiped the strains of hair out of his face before breaking the silence between them.
“Your mother and I were home work partners for more than three years. I felt some kind of gratitude towards her and she seemed to be the only person with whom I got along well with. On the other hand was your farther. As you may remember him from my memory, he was arrogant and a stupid git with Quidditch talent. Never the less he did save my life. I had liked your mother and I think she had liked me but during our seventh year she fell for your dad. I had no contact with her since the day of our graduation.” He paused, whipping the sweat from his brow.
“The fatal night when I went to the Dark Lord I had no idea she was pregnant or else I would have not done it. I valued her as the one person who had been there for me. Had I known, I never would have told him.”
He was on the verge of tears but continued.
“You know how much it hurts me to see her eyes stare at me as a living reminder of my mistakes. Although you have your dad’s features it hurts more than anything else. You want to know the truth why I have always picked on you? It was not because I hated you but because I wanted to make you hard to the daunting of your enemies. It worked. I know you blame me for Dumbledore’s death but he told me to do it if I had to stop another of his students to enter the wrong way. Yet again it worked. Draco looks healthy and innocent.” Noticing what he had just said, Snape rethought his blur of words.
“Have you practiced what I told you to at the end of last year?” Snape asked and turned.
“You will receive a message on the thirtieth. Beware to react soon,” he added before vanishing with a crack.
What did he mean with did you practice what I told you, Harry asked himself. He once more recalled the dreadful events which lead to Dumbledore’s death and what happened afterwards.
The list; Harry remembered what Snape had said before leaving during their duel. Then Harry realised it was a guide. Without much further ado Harry fell back asleep after nursing the bruises that covered his body.
“I have to include Healing spells in my teaching,” escaped him whilst
sleeping. An orange red bird soared over Harry who was fast asleep, singing a beautiful song.

It was still night when Harry awoke from a particular bad dream. Yet again
he saw Ginny die but a new component made it even worse, Ron and Hermione
were dead as well. His mind, savaged by the dreams, was so troubled that
Harry did not dare to close an eye. The possibility of sleep forgone; Harry
decided to take a shower and go back to Hogwarts. He was at the doorstep
when he noticed he forgot his wand. He hurried up the stairs and nearly
collided with Mr. Weasley who was on the way to the kitchen.
“Good that I did not miss you. I want to discuss the issue of my daughter
with you,” he said.
“Right, I’ll be in the kitchen in a second.”
Harry ran up collected his wand, and sprinted downstairs as he wanted to return to Hogwarts before
dark. Meanwhile Mr. Weasley prepared some coffee and had light the candles
all over the house. Harry entered and gratefully accepted the coffee mug.
“So Harry, tell me what has happened?” Mr. Weasley asked.
“You may have heard about Pansy attacking Ginny. I was in his mind later on
and saw how he tortured Bellatrix for her failure. He wanted to hurt Ginny.
I can’t keep her near me and best is if she stays away. Hermione and I used
some powerful love potion to keep her to stick with Dean. Although Ron did
not like it he agreed and helped us fulfill the plan. If it looks like I
don’t like her and she doesn’t like me then she is safer then being with
me.”
Mr. Weasley thought about what Harry had said.
“I am sure you remember the clock we had. All arrows pointed on mortal peril
lately and that was even before you were together with her. I don’t think it
is wise to let her out of your eyes. Although I don’t seem to be able to
change anything until the potion wears off, I think she is no safer without
you.”
These words had great impact on Harry. He had completely left out the fact
that everybody was in danger. His love had made him blind to the obvious
danger awaiting anybody. He had only wanted her to be safe without realising
that the whole world was in danger.
“You are right,” Harry said. He took another gulp of coffee before leaving.
“Mr. Wesley, she is in a bit less danger now, than if she were with me, and
don’t worry, she is being watched; I know.”

Out of the midst of the mountain range guarding Hogsmeade and Hogwarts from
intrusion, emerged a bird the valley had not seen before. At first he was a
tiny black spot on the horizon but nobody would have been able to spot him
anyways due to the dark clouds ominously moving over the castle. In
Hogsmeade, news has spread that the inevitable seasonal storm could inflict
serious damage on the small town. The inhabitants were scattered all over
the streets securing flower pots with all kinds of spells some making their
roof impregnable just to be sure that no water will enter. The black spot
zoomed in closer and with another two powerful pushes of its wings it was over the forest on the
Hogwarts ground. Out of the thick of green mixed with orange brown and red
something charged at the bird as it turned scratching the tree tops. Then it
was sucked into the forest and vanished. A rustle in the trees but no hawk
came out; nothing but the faint rustling of leaves.

Who is the bird? take a guess and post it in the feedback thread:
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Sorry guys for having to wait so long. But here it is rather short but sweet and different to anything written before Chapter 14. Enjoy reading! Thank you Padfoot, Prongs, and Moony

Chapter Fourteen

Spirit of a Hawk


It was Saturday evening and Harry Potter had taken Winky. Dobby went to clean the classrooms. He started with the dungeons as those would get cold later on in the night. Dobby was cleaning the potions classroom when Pansy entered. She had a small golden coin in the hand. She sat down on one of the tables and tapped it with her wand. Out of the coin a small holographic Figure erupted.
“What do you want?” asked a cold female voice.
“You said I should tell you everything that happens at school,” snapped Pansy back at the hologram.
“Don’t you talk to me like this or else your parents will suffer.”
“I wanted to tell you that Potter and Weasley broke up and it looks like they have no feelings for each other what so ever. Weasley is dating a Thomas. Potter left to night alone.”
“Thomas you say, how come that name is familiar to me? Ah, I remember that buffoon who did not want to join, died in the end. Anything else?”
“No” The hologram vanished. Pansy looked around once more before leaving. She did not see Dobby who was crouching low behind one of the larger cauldrons. As soon as he heard the door close, Dobby scrambled out from behind the cauldron. He snapped his fingers and vanished only to reappear in the Headmistresses office moments later. The office was dimly light by to candles on the desk but nobody was present. Dobby thought hard who he could contact in the castle. He had not moved an inch when a phoenix appeared.
“Ah, you have returned,” said an oddly familiar voice. His question was answered by a song.
“Professor Dumbledore, Sir?” squeaked Dobby.
“Who is there?” asked the picture. Dobby reluctantly came forth, watched by both the bird and Dumbledore.
“It is Dobby, Sir. I saw something and wanted to tell mistress about it.”
“What did you see, Dobby?”
“Dobby saw a girl in the dungeon…” Dobby told them what he had seen. Dumbledore did not at all seem surprised by it but told Dobby it is not as important as a good night’s rest which Dobby should also take into consideration. Dobby nodded in agreement and vanished.

The next morning Dobby went after preparing breakfast straight to Professor McGonagall to tell her what he had seen. She was a bit more concerned than Dumbledore and thanked Dobby for telling her. She had just written a letter but did not have time to deliver it personally to the Minster of Magic and thus asked Dobby to deliver it. Dobby readily accepted the task.

A handful of people were spread across the large foyer when Dobby arrived. He went to the lifts but a guard blocked his way.
“Where do you think you are going?”
“Sir, Dobby has a letter for the Minister of Magic from mistress.”
“Give me the letter. It will be delivered to the Minister,” the guard said, reaching out for the letter which Dobby firmly held in front of him with both hands. Dobby pulled the letter closer to his body just when the guard was about to snatch it. The guard annoyed by the elf started swearing.
“Why don’t you give me the letter?” asked the guard after restraining his tongue.
“Mistress said Dobby has to deliver it personally,” the elf replied.
“Any problem, Jeremy,” asked a much older Auror, Dobby had seen the night Dumbledore fled and the evil woman became Headmistress of Hogwarts.
“No, Mr. Shacklebolt. The elf has been order to deliver the letter personally to the Minister of Magic by his mistress,” said the younger guard to Kingsley.
“Who is your Mistress?” Kingsley asked Dobby.
“Professor McGonagall, Sir.”
“I think you can let him hand it over personally or do you think the Headmistress of Hogwarts will hurt the Minister?” said Kingsley now addressing the young Auror again.
“I will escort you then to the Minister,” said the guard reluctantly. Dobby followed suit to the office of the Minister of Magic.

They reached the Minister’s office. A young dark- haired lady greeted them asked them what they needed. The young Auror seemed to have a weakness for her and did not mange to get out an understandable sentence. After minutes of empty word strains Dobby told the amused woman he had to deliver a letter from his mistress to the minister. Dobby’s company blushed deep red but earned a sincere smile from her. The secretary told them that the Minister was currently in a meeting and that he would return shortly. Dobby was told to sit down in the waiting room. The room was elegantly ornamented with gold sculptures and landscape pictures. Dobby sat down in one of the black leather armchairs and waited. After what seem an eternity he was summoned into the Minister’s office. The walls were covered with huge carpets depicting parts of the country. In the middle of the office stood a large, polished, mahogany desk behind which Rufus Scrimgeour sat.
“The letter from the Hogwarts’ Headmistress,” the secretary announced. Dobby quickly handed over the letter and left the office. Shortly before the door leading to the office, the secretary caught up with him.
“I am sorry but could you give this to the man who led you here, please?” she asked.
“Dobby will give it to Sir.”
“Thank you”
Dobby reached the atrium and searched for the young guard. He spotted him on the other side checking a warlock. Dobby fought his way to the other side and tugged on the robes. The guard looked down but averted his eyes quickly back to the warlock. Dobby tugged again but this time without any reaction. Dobby tugged again now more energetic. The sudden jerk on his robes made Jeremy topple over. He was about to get up when his gaze met Dobby’s. He stared directly into the tennis ball sized eyes of Dobby but something else caught his view, a large red letter which Dobby held like the letter he had tried to take away from him.
“This is for you, Sir,” the elf said.
“Thank you very much,” Jeremy replied and saw delight flare up in the elf’s eyes. Dobby bowed before vanishing.

Back at Hogwarts it was time to prepare the dinner for the inhabitants of the castle. Dobby went over to his normal duty. He had merely started to peel the potatoes when Professor McGonagall called for him.
“Have you delivered the letter?” she asked.
“Yes, Miss, Dobby has given letter to Minister.”
“Good, you may leave.”
Dobby returned to peeling the potatoes. Dinner came and the whole kitchen was in uproar. Plates had to be filled with fresh food and drinks refilled. After dinner the small war between elves and students had ceased but they knew it would start all over again tomorrow morning. Happy to have finished the servings they cleaned the kitchen before swarming over the castle. Dobby had to clean in the Dungeons again. He hated them. They were an unwanted reminder of his old master’s cellar. He had just finished the potion classroom and wanted to leave for Gryffindor Tower to ask Harry how Winky was when the girl he had seen the night before came in. The hologram came out of the coin again.
“I want to tell you that Potter left.”
“Where to?”
“No idea but McGonagall and his friends seemed worried.”
“Good, tell me if you now anything new”
With that both the hologram and the girl vanished. Dobby quickly left for the Headmistress’ office to tell her what he had seen and ask about Harry.
“Good, now all elves are present I want to ask you to search the castle for Mr. Potter,” boomed Professor McGonagall’s voice over the elf’s head just as Dobby had entered. They swarmed around the castle but did not find him. He had gone missing for now 12 hours which in McGonagall’s eyes was enough to reach Hogwarts. Little did she know what happened in front of her nose.

The hawk was taken down by the Thestral. It firmly had the hawk’s claws in it mouth. The hawk tried to wiggle free fighting with all it had but the Thestral would not budge. The hawk transformed in a dog. The dog’s left hind leg was in the mouth of the Thestral which although less vigorous still attacked the dog. The dog swung itself on the creature whose teeth were sunken in deep into the hind leg of the dog. Scratching and biting, the dog injured the Thestral so severely that it let go. What followed was not nice to look at. As soon as the Thestral had left the dog turned into a boy. The leg of the boy looked so horribly deformed that every normal man would have screamed in pain at the sight. The boy seemed to be paralysed by the pain.


Don't forget the Feedback( One way to tell me That I suck :err )
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

Chapter fifteen on it s way to you. Rather lenght by I just let my fingers savaged the keyboard. Hope you like it and don't think about not giving me feead back int he feedback thread.Here is the link
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226


Chapter fifteen

Early Christmas Present

Night had already fallen over the castle and its grounds when a limping dog walked towards the castle. To the trees this was not an unusual sight as they had seen it every full moon for many years. The dog slowly limped up to the castle every step sucking out the energy of its body. It finally managed to drag itself up to the castle. Nobody noticed it slip in.

In the Gryffindor common room, Hermione and Ron were waiting for their friend. Both hoped nothing had happened to him as he had left for Hogwarts early this morning. Hermione was fed up with waiting and even though her eyes were about to drop shut her mind did not allow it. On her lap laid Ron’s head who had gone to sleep hours ago. The fire was nearly out when the portrait hole swung open; through it dropped an exhausted and injured Harry. All her tiredness flew away. She hurried over to support Harry who was standing on one leg pulling the other behind him. The leg was completely savaged with many deep cuts across it. Buttressing Harry, she moved over in front of the fire. Harry fell into one of the armchairs. Hermione woke Ron who at first grumbled about being woken but hurried to get Madam Pomfrey when he saw Harry’s leg. Hermione summoned a glass of water for the inquired, propping his head up so he could get a sip. Then she bent low and looked more closely at the leg which was covered in rages and blood. It looked awful. The blood had dried and formed a crust which connected the bits of his trouser left.
“How did this happen?” asked Hermione concerned.
“I was just messing about,” Harry joked only to wince in pain moments later. His breathing got heavier again as his body showed the first signs of exhaustion. Half- grinning, half-clenching his teeth, Harry turned to Hermione. She smiled back at him.
“What really happened?”
“Well, I got attacked by a Thestral.”
“What do you mean got attacked by a Thestral? Hagrid tamed them. They didn't attack us back then. What really happened?”
Just as she had finished Ron, closely pursuit by Madam Pomfrey, came through the portrait hole.
“Blimey, Potter, what have you done now?” scolded Madam Pomfrey when she saw the severe injury on his leg.
“I got into a little fight,” he said innocently. Madam Pomfrey propped his leg up and started to clean the wound. As she ripped off the crust over the wound to disinfect it. Harry felt a burning sensation in his leg. Then Madam Pomfrey completely opened the leg to reveal the bite.
“A serious bite you have there. What creature if I may ask?” mumbled Madam Pomfrey, examining the leg.
“Thestral,” Harry pushed out through clenched teeth.
“Good, the bone is broken but that can be fixed. The wound is more troubling; deep. It may even leave a scar.”
She took out her wand and performed some complex spells, muttering the incantations under her breath. Then bandages swirled around his leg, enclosing it firmly. She administered some kind of potion which assuaged all the pain he had. He loved pain killers and was looking forward to rest a bit.
“Keep the leg at rest for sometime. No Quidditch, flying or running. The wound may burst open again. So stay down and rest it as much as possible,” the nurse said before leaving.
“Tell me what happened, mate,” asked Ron, excited to hear of his friend’s adventure.
“I got attacked by a Thestral while crossing the Forbidden Forest. Then I dragged myself up to the castle,” Harry said plainly, actually longing for his comfortable bed. He stood up and crossed the room, pulling his leg behind him.
“Hagrid tamed them, right?,” Ron asked unsure.
“Yes, he did. I was transfigured when crossing,” Harry said lazily starting up the stairs. He entered his dormitory to find his bed not empty but Ginny draped across it; even her stuff had returned. He looked at her smiling face. She was happy. Harry knew it only meant one thing, she had no idea, what happened between the two, and old habits were hatching again. He did not want to disturb her and so crawled into Neville’s bed, who still had not returned from his grandma's. He snuck under the covers. His body felt so light and relived that he quickly subsided into a peaceful sleep.

After a short night, Harry thoroughly enjoyed the breakfast. Then he headed to teach the third years. The first question they threw at him was why he was limping. He told them he had a minor accident with one of Hagrid’s pets. Hagrid, although Harry knew that he was a nice bloke, was a mystery to many younger students and thus feared him. At the end of Transfiguration he had to get the real story out to Professor McGonagall who was amazed that he actually made it from London to Hogwarts as a bird. She was so impressed by his performance that she postponed any further lesson to the following week. Harry went down to lunch to quickly to get some food down before facing another painful session with Aberforth.

Harry walked to the DADA classroom. He took out his wand as he edged into the room. It was completely dark. Harry pushed himself inside slowly. The door snapped shut behind him. His eyes had not adjusted to the dark when a white streak of light charged at him illuminating the room. Harry turned to where the light had come from and fired a stunner. A red beam flew from Harry’s wand tip directly at the white beam. The two spells passed each other in mid air. Harry duck down to avoid the spell as did his mentor, who had materialised in the darkness. The spells hit the walls on the opposite sides of the classroom. A deafening sound echoed in the class room accompanied by the sound of rocks hitting the ground. From the other side of a room a fire crackled where the spell had hit the rug. Harry looked over at his mentor who was barely visible in the dim light of the fire. He looked at Harry and started clapping. He drew closer and his clapping became slower until it died away. Their eyes were now fixed on each other. Aberforth’s face was so close to Harry that he could see the sweat pearls run down his face. He was panting heavily but his eyes showed the fierce fire burn in him. The expression on his face was stern and thoughtful. If his hair had not covered his forehead, deep wrinkles would have been seen. The silence in the room was only interrupted by the crackling of the fire which ate its way through the rug, soon making the bare wall visible under it. Aberforth broke the silence.
“You have certainly improved. I heard you where injured, but I wanted to see if you are ready. You have made a huge progress but you have far more to learn.” When he had finished Aberforth sighed. Then with a swish of his wand the room was back to its normal light; the rug restored and the hole in the wall plastered over.
“Right let us begin,” said his teacher firmly. Harry and Sir duelled for at least two hours. Harry panted heavily. He did not know what pained him more, the wound on his leg or the next breath. He could feel every muscle in his body throb severely. Harry was sweating as if he had run a marathon. His mentor was in no better shape than him. He rested with his back to the wall. Anybody who entered the room now would have thought a full grown war had waged. Aberforth was first to recover from the heavy fighting. He examined his student. Blood was oozing out from a small wound just above his eyebrow.
“You put up a real fight,” Aberforth said, taking care of Harry’s wound with a quick flick of his wand. He was already in the doorway when he turned and said, “See you next Monday at the forest.”
“Right,” Harry replied before he left for the Great Hall.

Hermione and Ron were already indulging in the food when Harry dropped into a seat next to them.
“Did you have a lesson?” Hermione asked.
“Yeah, I did, but this time was far better. We stayed inside.”
“I never understood how you got attacked by the Thestral?” Ron said, diverting his attention from the food to Harry.
“I was a hawk. They like birds.”
“Wait are you saying you are an Animagus, mate?”
“Yep”
“Harry, that's illegal. You can get sent to Azkaban. With Dementors-”
“Who said I am not registered?” Harry interjected.
“Are you?” asked Hermione with raised eyebrows. Harry knew there was no way around the truth.
“No,” He admitted in a half-whisper but Hermione had given up on correcting every step out of the line he made.
After dinner Harry went up to the Gryffindor common room to finish his potions essay with his friends. Professor Slughorn was very surprised to not see Harry perform as good as he had but did not show his annoyance at the abysmal performance of his star student. Although Harry had returned Snape’s book and Ron urged him to use it, he was not ready to admit that the killer of Dumbledore was a potions genius. The Half-blood prince’s copy of the book remained well hidden in Harry’s trunk. The three of them sat in the cosy seats in front of the fire and worked silently.
“Hermione, can you correct my essay?” Ron asked.
“Sure pass it over,” Hermione answered.
“I love you,” said Ron with a wide grin on his face. Hermione flushed deep red. Both stared at each over with lust filled eyes
“Oh, come on you two. You were over each other the complete summer and did not seem to bother if it was public or not. I know you two just want to get onto each other,” Harry said. Both of his friends blushed redder than the colour of the Gryffindor emblem over the fireplace. Harry took the chance and pushed them together. They could hear each others heart pounding. Their eyes fixed for a moment. But as soon as they jumped at each other, anybody watching would not have been able to see two separate figures. It looked like they had fused to one creature with four arms roaming over its body. Harry left his friends to it. It was nearly nine which meant bed time for the lower years. Harry collected his stuff, put it in his dorm, and within a few seconds was out of the portrait hole.

The night was pretty much routine. Harry checked on the students in Ravenclaw tower before doing his rounds. When he returned to Gryffindor tower he found his best friends still interlock but now rolling over the floor. A couple of chairs had toppled over and Harry could only guess that it was a result of Ron’s and Hermione’s snogging session.
“Hem, Hem” Harry cleared his throat. Both of them looked up horror struck. Hermione’s lips were swollen, her hair looked windswept and her normally straightened out clothes were everything but straight. Ron nearly looked the same with the only difference that his hair had been messy before.
“Never do that again. I thought that She was behind us,” Ron said, the exhaustion and relief clearly audible in his voice.
“It seemed to be the only way to get Hermione and Ron back instead of this one figure rolling over the floor. You have been snogging for at least two hours or so,” Harry responded defensively.
“No way, we haven’t been-,” Hermione started but then noticed the common room was empty except for them three. She quickly kissed Ron on the cheek before going to bed.
“Thanks mate,” Ron said and frowned at Harry.
“What?”
“You just knocked me out of the chance of spending the night with her,” he replied and frowned again. Then they both went to bed.

October was fading away quickly. Although homework was pilling up and Harry started giving homework to the fifth years, he squeezed in a lesson with Peter at some point. The love potion was still working and Harry and Ginny were on good terms as friends. Harry had continued his lessons with Aberforth and Professor McGonagall.
It was the thirtieth. Last nights rain had stopped and now the sun was rising over the mountains. The faint sunlight bathed the grounds. Harry had just woken and rested himself over at the window sill. He had watched the grounds so often. He saw a faint breeze rustle around the leaves and the grass glisten as the last rain drops laid on them. It looked so peaceful that even Ron’s and Seamus’ snoring seemed distant. Harry sat still as if to not to upset the perfect equilibrium in which his world was in. The peaceful awakening of the castle proofed more soothing than anything Harry had experienced. Smoke was piling out of Hagrid’s hut. Harry had not seen the gamekeeper lately. Next to Hagrid’s hut Buckbeak was rising off the ground. The majestic hippogriff stretched it wings. Water sprayed all around the vegetable patch. The tiny droplets reflected the flight making Buckbeak look even more majestic. Then the door of the hut opened and Hagrid stepped outside with a chunk of meat over his shoulder. Hagrid slowly approached Buckbeak who looked eager to get his claws on the meat. Hagrid threw him the chunk of meat. The hippogriff jumped at it and tore it apart. Harry’s stomach jolted. He needed something to eat. Harry pulled himself away from the window and got under the shower. He checked once more on the dorm. Ron’s snoring had grown louder, a clear sign for the end of his night. Ginny was still asleep in his bed which did not really bother him except for this one time. It was after a particular tough lesson with Aberforth which was followed by another with Professor McGonagall, in which, in stead of Transfiguration, he learnt some basic healing charms. Harry was extremely exhausted and out of pure habit dropped into his bed. What followed was not very nice. Harry first got his ears blown away by a piercing shriek of Ginny which was accompanied by a slap, but then Dean started at him and got him pretty bad on the nose. He collapsed against the wall and had Dean have a go at him. If Ron had not come, Harry would have had a couple more injuries. Harry forgave Dean after having him apologise for more than two hours non stop. Luckily Harry did not have to visit Madam Pomfrey. The healing spells saved him from another night in the hospital wing but he probably had to go to Madam Pomfrey anyways because his injured leg did not heal properly. She had assured him he'd have another scar if he wanted it or not. Remembering the event vividly, Harry made his way down to the Great Hall.

He had just stepped out of the portrait hole when a familiar figure came around the corner.
“Neville,” Harry exclaimed.
“Hey, Harry,” Neville said.
“How are you?”
“I’m fine. Grandma is safe but the attack was a shock. Have I missed a lot?”
“Yeah, we did some stuff but I'm sure you will catch up,” Harry said patting Neville on the back.
“See you at breakfast,” He added
“See you,” Neville replied and shuffled to the common room.

“I have to stop Voldemort. He spreads so much evil. Neville was never so down before. Even when he lost the list of passwords, Neville was not so depressed. I hope he can cop with it,” thought Harry. He sat down in the Great Hall into which the students trickled in. As every morning, the owls swooped into the hall, but today there were more owls than usual. Two owls dived down at Harry, first to reach him was Hedwig with a letter from Mr. Weasley then came the Daily Prophet owl. Harry had just handed over two Knuts to the owl when the head line caught his attention.

Muggle village devastated by giants


Last night a small village named Chichester was completely destroyed by giants. The Ministry is currently seeking for the giants after modifying memories of Muggles the whole night. The Auror office is trying to minimise damage done by hunting down the giants but until now, have been unsuccessful. The Head of the Auror Office, Kinsley Shacklebolt, was not available for an interview. After another dreadful attack voices become louder to defeat Voldemort. Some argue that if Harry Potter is given to him, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named will stop terrorising the world. Others say that the only one who would have been able to defeat You-Know-Who was Gildroy Lockhart who had died during the attack on St. Mungos. This morning when asked, Rufus Scrimgeour said that the ministry is trying everything to stop He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and his followers. Meanwhile, the area is cleaned up. For safety measures against attacks read page 6. More on the ministry’s actions on page 10.


Harry was shocked. “A whole village eradicated that was, even for Voldemort, a bit too much or was it?” Harry thought.
There were agitated whispers and conversations all over the hall. Hermione and Ron sat next to Harry. Hermione snatched the newspaper out of Harry’s hand and read it herself. Her face turned death pale. She ran out of the Hall, crying, with Ron close in pursuit.
“Hermione!” he screamed across the hall but she did not turn. Forgetting the breakfast he charged after her. Hermione felt somebody grab her arm. She tried to wriggle free but found herself in a close embrace crying. Ron was holding her tight to his chest, caressing her.
“Hermione, everything is fine you are safe and your parents are as well.”
“Oh, Ron, They can’t defend themselves against giants.”
“They are safe and they will kill the giants, believe me.”
Hermione’s tears have dried. She looked up at Ron who had not let go of her. She got on her toes and kissed him lightly on the lips. Ron kissed her back. She kissed him back even more passionately. Electricity was running from them. She felt his hands move down her body, her back. She placed her hands around his neck to pull him down towards her. They kissed more fiercely. She suddenly felt him lift her up to his height. This position was far more comfortable and she kissed him even fiercer all the fear blown away and pure passion remaining. They heard the bell ring for the first class, and broke apart.
“I just wanted to finish off yesterday,” she whispered to him.
“I noticed,” he said kissing her once more. What neither of them noticed was that a small crowd of students were watching them in awe; mostly second and third year students. Ron let Hermione down who turned crimson. Ron turned around and saw why she had blushed. His face was on fire and he turned back to her. She giggled and straightened out his robes. He took her hand and led her back to the common room.

Harry, who had remained in the Great Hall, saw two things he did not really like. First was that Ginny and Dean were coming into the hall hand in hand. He still could not bear the burden to see her with another male, although he had arranged it. The second was of a bit bigger nature. Shortly after the owls had arrived another messenger arrived. Through the window soared a dragon around the size of Norbert shortly after he had hatched in Hagrid’s cabin years ago. He landed on Harry’s plate. There was a roll of parchment dangling from a chain around his neck. While Harry tried to get the letter the small dragon ate his way through three plates of bacon.
“Hungry?” Harry looked at the dragon, that had stopped eating when Harry had taken of the roll of parchment. The small dragon watched Harry closely. Harry averted his attention to the small piece of parchment. It was from Snape, a warning from Snape to be more precise. Voldemort had planned to attack. Harry had no time, as the attack was schedule in less than an hour.
“Many innocent people will die. I have to do something,” Harry said to himself. All eyes were on him and the Dragon. Although he despised Snape, he knew the warning must be genuine. He grabbed the dragon and ran towards the Headmistresses office. He ran as fast as his injured leg could carry him and the dragon. The pain seared like fire through his leg. Soon Harry was fighting his own body to keep going on. He won the fight. He had just turned around the corner leading to the stone gargoyle.
“Seculorum!” he screamed.


The gargoyle propelled itself, revealing the stairs to the head’s office. Harry stormed in not even knocking on the door. He stopped at the desk, put the dragon down and released the words he had thought of on the way to the office.
“Professor, Voldemort is going to attack Diagon Alley to lure the Aurors away from the ministry in a few minutes we have to warn them.”
“Potter calm down. How do you know this?” she asked, still trying to sort the information.
“A friend passed it on. We have to inform the ministry immediately. They are not allowed to leave for Diagon Alley. I don’t know how many will attack, just that they will. Please, professor,” Harry implored.
“Right, you get that thing out of my office and I am going to contact the Minister,” said Professor McGonagall; her voice trembling a little. Harry scoped the dragon in his arm and walked out. As soon as he was out the office he started running.
The bell had just rung, but Harry had something more important to do. He grabbed his invisibility cloak in his left hand, still balancing the dragon on his right. Hermione and Ron bumped into Harry who had just reached the portrait hole.
“Harry, what’s going on?” Hermione asked, looking afraid at the dragon on Harry’s arm.
“Voldemort is going to attack Diagon Alley as a diversion for his attack on the ministry,” Harry said half-way in the corridor.
“Wait, we’ll come with you!” Ron screamed after him. Ron quickly pulled Hermione, and both pursued Harry. Neither of the latter noticed Neville trailing them.

The grass was still wet from the rain so the hem of Harry’s robes quickly soaked. He wanted to drop of the dragon before leaving for Diagon Alley. He knocked on the battered wooden door. Although Hagrid’s hut had been rebuilt over the summer, it did not look very much different to its predecessor. Harry heard a dog bark on the other side of the door.
“Get out of the way Fang,” he heard Hagrid’s voice order his dog, which immediately obliged to its master's command. Hagrid open the door and when he saw Harry he was delighted.
“Harry, how ar’ ye?”
“I’m fine for now. Here is a little present for you,” Harry said handing over the dragon before heading towards the castle gates.
“What’s wrong?” Hagrid screamed after him looking at the small dragon almost fatherly.
“Voldemort is on the move,” Harry called back. The castle gates swung open. Merely out of the grounds barrier, Harry apparated to Diagon Alley.

And here again the Feedback thread:
http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.ph...t=0#entry398226

here is the first part of chapter 16. enjoy reading and don#t forget I need feedback or else i'll get crazy and kill somebody in the sory fromt he good side


Chapter sixteen

Terrors of War (Part 1)


When Harry arrived, Diagon Alley was nearly empty. Many of the shops had been closed out of fear of a Death Eater attack. Many remembered what happened to shop owners last time Voldemort was around. Nasty things happened to them. The worst was when Death Eaters attacked a bakery that formerly stood were now the twins’ shop is. The shop owners were an old couple. They forced the man to kill the woman but he did not, he died for her. The Death Eaters buried them under the rubble of the bakery. Harry darted across the street to Flourish and Blotts, while Ron and Hermione went to Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes. Upon entering the bookstore a little bell rang to announce a new customer. In the bookstore were only four people: Mr. Blotts, a short, bespectacled, old man with curly grey hair, a far younger man with a name tag, and at last an elderly witch with long silver hair falling over her back. The air smelled fowl as if the books had started to decompose.
“Please clear the Alley and the shop immediately,” Harry said before rushing over to Madam Malkin’s. The robes store has changed. Instead of seeing robes on display one had a nice view of wooden blanks fastened with an iron grate. The shop showed no sign of being open except a small sign in the doorway. Madam Malkin was waiting behind the counter when Harry entered.
“Ma'am, Please get out of Diagon Alley immediately,” he said sternly and a bit brusque. Then he ran over to Gringotts. Two large security trolls denied him access to the bank. He tried to explain them that Death Eaters will attack and after, a some what lengthy discussion, they finally alarmed the goblins.

The street was empty except for five figures in front of the twins’ shop which was easily spotted due to a large sign. Harry started to walk towards them when he heard loud cracks just in front of him. Harry scrambled for cover behind some nearby crates. Out of his hide out he watched the people. One of them was Moody who Harry could make out because of his leg.
“Come out, boy,” Mad-Eye growled. Harry stepped out to join them. Mundungus, Hestia and Lupin were there along with some members Harry had never seen before. The small group of ten wizards all stared at him.
“Alright, boy, you sure about the attack?” Moody asked him. Harry had just opened his mouth, but the answer came in the form of a mass of Dementors closing in and a fair amount of cracks. The newcomers had barely appeared when the Order members started to fire a barrage of spells at the Death Eaters. Two or three of them where swirled into nearby buildings others started screaming in pain. Out of the crowd of Death Eaters, an ear piercing war cry issued from a voice which Harry hoped to never hear again. Then a command followed, soon the Death Eaters dispersed attacking the Order members and looting the street. Soon the air was filled with cries of “Crucio” and “Expecto Patronum”. Barrages of spells were fired from covered positions no one really dared to duel openly. Harry felt a cold shiver run down his spin. His complete body felt cold. He heard a faint female voice cry his name. Harry thought of Ginny and all the good times he had with her. He fainted, but although he had fainted, he conjured a Patronus. To be precise two because out of the tip of his wand did not only a stag appear but with it a Phoenix soared at the Dementors closing in on him. The fighting around him was still severe. Much of the street was still intact and so Harry assumed he was gone for long. He stood up just as two Death Eaters approached him. They were barely visible through the fog of war. He fired two stunners at them which hurled both against the Quidditch store in the street. Harry looked around. On the far side of the street he made out a familiar Patronus. Hermione’s otter was charging at the Dementors. Then two more one belonged to Ron and to Harry’s surprise another that belonged to Neville.
“Blimey, he should not be here. He must have overheard me talking to the other two,” Harry said to himself.
“Crucio,” screamed somebody behind Harry, who was writhing in pain on the ground. Although he had sensed the thousand needles torment him before, it felt far worse now. He screamed in pain but the sounds of the fierce battle were too strong.
The Death Eater approached Harry ready for the kill.
“Damn, it’s Potter,” said the Death eater who sounded like Avery. Harry was released from the Curciatus curse and gapped for air. Harry buttressed himself against a nearby wall to recover. He had merely touched the wall when a group of Dementors began closing in on him. He cast another Patronus now only the stag erupted from his wand tip but never the less, did the job.
Another couple of moments passed in which Harry analysed the battle. Moody was taking on three Death Eaters at a time; Lupin duelled not far from him with another two but then Harry’s body seared with hatred. Bellatrix was duelling with Mundungus who had blood all over his robes and looked like he was about to collapse. Harry charged into the midst of fighting to face her.
“Bellatrix, I'm hear,” Harry said determinedly. She turned around in what looked like fear.
“Ah, Potter, are you here to take revenge for my good for nothing cousin or that foolish girl?” Bellatrix said in a mocking voice recovering from the initial shock. Harry saw the image of Gabrielle fall to the floor and then Sirius falling through the veil. Anger and hatred he never felt before soared through his body. His eyes showed the fire burn within him and made Bellatrix step back. Immense fear is what Harry could read on her face.
“Let us begin,” he said firmly raising his wand. She raised her wand. Each new breath was harder for them than the one before.
“Crucio” Both fired the curse at each other. Harry shuffled over a bit in order to let the curse pass him but Bellatrix got hit by the complete force. She was wriggling on the floor in pain. The sight was satisfying Harry, who only felt the hatred soar through him. With every new wave of hatred and the thought on how nice it would be to have Sirius around, the curse gained strength so that Bellatrix was knocked out by the pain. Her last shriek of pain alarmed some other Death Eaters who immediately faced Harry, although horrified what he had done.
“Not so wise are you?” Harry muttered to the knocked out cold Bellatrix before burying his foot in her face. Crunch! Her nose was broken and blood was streaming out of her nostrils. A pained expression remained on Bellatrix’s face but Harry averted his eyes from her and faced the two exasperated looking Death Eaters. He then sent stunners at both of them. One hit its target in the chest and shot the Death Eater through the air to the other end of the street where he took out one of his colleagues. The second got blocked by a shield charm. But Harry knew something like this might happen so he had fired for another two stunners within short intervals. The Death Eater was whirled around and landed a few feet away. What Harry was not prepared for was an attack from behind. Harry felt a suddenly push from behind. Before he could react he lay in a pile of rubble. His glasses were broke and his vision was blurry. Something hot trickled down his neck. His back hurt badly after the impact and his left arm was immovable. With his right hand he searched the ground around him for his wand. Having found it he first mended his glasses. Then he checked on his right arm. The bone was broken. Unfortunately, Professor McGonagall had not gone over broken bones with him. He pushed himself off the ground. The fighting had not died down although the Order members were outnumbered two to one. Harry spotted Lupin collapsed against the wall with a large cut over his arm. Just then a Dementor swooped down on the injured.
“Not another,” Harry thought and produced a Patronus. The stag charged at the Dementor which was taking down his hood. The Dementor landed on the stag’s antlers just in time. Harry moved down the street towards the twins’ shop occasionally ducking the spells fired at him and retaliating with stunners and Body-bind-hexes.
“Hey, how are you?” Harry asked Hermione mockingly. She had just taken cover behind a pile of debris.
“Fine,” She replied, looking over there cover from where the spells came.
“Okay, they hid in Florence’s place,” she said and added worried, “Have you seen Ron?”
“Nah, but we can find him once we get rid of them. Ready?” She nodded.
“Go!” He said in a raised voice. They both got out behind there cover and fired of their stunners, hitting the Death Eaters hard.
Together they went to search for Ron. They found him lying in a doorway, out cold. His robes were soaked in blood. Hermione gasped at the side and tears were welling in her eyes. Harry left her and Ron to help the Order members round up the remaining Death Eaters.
“Tonks”
“Wotcher, Harry, some heavy fighting going on. Have you seen Remus?” she replied a bit concerned.
“Yes, saved him from a Dementor’s kiss. He is over there,” Harry said motioning her to follow him. They reached Lupin who had regained conscience.
“Hey, love,” he said.
“Come on I’ll get you out of here,” she said stretching out her arm. Lupin grabbed it, both vanished in a crack just missing a stunner fired at them. Harry looked over and saw Bellatrix back on her feet, blood all over her mouth and chin.
“I thought you had enough,” Harry said through clenched teeth.
“You little coward just ran away,” She said smearing the blood into her robes.
“Stupefy,” Harry yelled. Bellatrix blocked his attempt and shot back with the Curciatus curse.
“Let us see how much you can take,” she shrieked and broke out in fits of laughter. Harry was turning and winding in pain but no sound escaped his lips.
“Don’t want to scream then let us go a bit further,” she said and raised her wand slightly. It was more pain than Harry had ever experienced before, his whole body was protesting in pain but he did not open his mouth. She was losing her patience and, knowing her master wanted him alive and not harmed, she hit him with the body binding curse. She examined him closely and saw the open flesh wound on his left arm.
“Let me see if this makes you talk.” She jabbed the wound with her wand. The wand rammed through his flesh touching his bone. Harry could no longer withhold the pain but did not want to give her the satisfaction of his scream. His teeth clattered and his body tensed in response. The pain was reaching unbelievable levels. Just then, Harry saw, through her tattered robes, the Dark Mark glow. She frowned and like many of her colleagues vanished with loud cracks. The noise of battle died away and a eerie silence lay upon the completely devastated Alley. Some shops were burning but none of the fighters cared about it. Then Harry let out a victory cheer in which everybody chimed in. They had won at Diagon Alley.

The feedback thread

Here is cahpi sixteen part two be warned it is bloody and could be rated as PG-13

Chapter sixteen

Terrors of war (part two)

“Minister, the Headmistress of Hogwarts wants to talk to you.”
Rufus Scrimgeour stood up and opened his office door. A tall woman with a stern and worried expression on her face stood next to the secretary’s desk
“Ah, Minerva. Join me in my office,” he said.
“I have to deny your proposal. Voldemort will attack Diagon Alley soon to lure the Aurors away from the ministry his real target. It comes from trust worthy sources. I have to be off to Hogwarts,” She said and left before he had a chance to ask any questions.
“Notify all workers to prepare for battle. I don’t want him to gain control over the ministry,” he screamed at his secretary before heading off to his office. He slammed the door only to burst them open again moments later. He walked over to the lift with all his staff wands at the ready. The lift was filled to the brim with people all eager to stand their ground against him. Although some were anxious the group was merry and optimistic. Soon the Atrium was crowded with Aurors and many other ministry workers. A fearful silence was over the foyer. It was broken by a unison of cracks so loud that the walls started to shake. The cracks over toned the small fizzing of the fireplaces. A horde of Death Eaters and Dementors had assembled in the foyer. The numbers made many people gasp and step back. But Rufus Scrimgeour was holding his ground. The Hordes of evil were less than a sword length away from the assembled force of the Death Eaters.
“Give up and join me, or else pay the consequences.” The proposal was issued from Voldemort himself who hovering over his army.
“This is insane,” answered Rufus Scrimgeour. His voice left no doubt, he was of his intention, and renewed the strength of his wavering force.
“This is Lord Voldemort. Your graves will be marked by a sign on a pole reading former Ministry of Magic,” replied Voldemort, making all of his follower chuckle.
“May the better win,” the Minister of Magic said raising his wand.
The two fronts faced each other. Two rows of wands, mask facing unmasked that was what a neutral viewer would have seen. Who could be neutral in this eternal struggle against evil?
“I ask you one last time who wants to join me?” hissed Voldemort, towering over the soon to be battlefield. He got no verbal response but loud screams of “Stupefy”. The first row of his Death Eaters was down within seconds. The ministry forces were charging head on into his henchman. Although taking the Dementors into account they were outnumbered eight to one, none of them showed a sign of fear.

Mr. Weasley had been one of the first to charge at the Death Eaters. He tackled two of them at once.
“Stupefy!” Mr. Weasley screamed.
“Protego!”
“Impedimenta!” was the first spell that shot into Mr. Weasley’s mind hitting the second attacker who had tried to attack from behind. The black robed man was swirled against one of the suits of armour. The lance that was installed as decoration literally pierced through Death Eater’s heart, spraying the surrounding in blood. The killed one was replaced by two others. Although the majority of the attacking Death Eaters was inexperienced, the shear number was hard to fight. Many of the Ministry workers became a victim to the Dementors.

Kingsley Shacklebolt charged next to the Minister of Magic into the evil mass ahead. While charging he took down two more of Voldemort’s henchmen. He had immobilised another when six Dementors swooped in on him. Terrible memories and images swept up in his mind. A woman with long blonde hair screamed in pain in a four poster bed. She was giving birth to a son. Her cries of physical pain changed into cries of sorrow. A tear rolled down her cheek before she dropped back into the bed.
“Martha!” screamed a male voice.
“Nooooooo!,” screamed Kingsley, tears welling in his eyes. Then a bright eagle was cast out of the tip of his wand and charged at the Dementors.
“Crucio!” uttered somebody behind him. He found himself on the floor in more pain then ever before.
“Will you join me?” asked a cold voice that would make anybody’s heart skip a beat. The curse was slightly released from him. Kingsley shook his head.
“Have it your way,” said the cold voice and added, “Avada Ke-“ but was stopped as a bright red beam shot at the ground before him.
“He is not your opponent, I am,” said a warm, gentle but yet forceful voice. Rufus Scrimgeour had been trying to entangle Voldemort in a fight. After taking out at least fifty of foot troops Rufus had caught sight of Voldemort taking on Kingsley.
“As you wish. In the end, both of you will die,” Voldemort spat back.


He had been fighting Voldemort for two hours. He felt his power fade.
Swoosh!
A giant cut now stretched across his left arm. It hung loosely at the side of Rufus Scrimgeour body. More Dementors had come. Both sides were paying their tribute to each other. The Ministry workers were putting up the better fight and had taken out half of the Death Eaters with only loosing a minority of their forces. The giant black mass of Voldemort’s followers inched forward into the ministry. Another spell that hit him brought him onto his knees he looked up and saw a giant Werewolf on his hind legs approach. It was a Patronus!

Tonks had brought her beloved to St. Mungos before aparating to the Ministry. McGonagall had informed a sleeping Tonks about the happenings. She hurried to Diagon Alley to help the Order. The battle there was moving towards an end. She had spotted Harry or more correct he had spotted her. They hurried to Lupin whom she took with her. Now she was at the ministry. Nobody noticed her coming in the thick of battle. She saw hordes of Dementors charge into opposite direction and took her chance. She thought of all the happy moments she had with Lupin and all the ones she hoped to have with him. Then out of the thin air in front of her appeared a giant werewolf which towered over all of the Dementors into which it charged with all its might, destroying one after the other.

Mr. Weasley had just been hurled against the wall by one of his ten opponents. A awful pain shot up his back but he had no time to care about it. Two Death eaters were approaching him.
“Reducto!; Stupefy!” he thought. One of the Death Eaters swirled back into the midst of battle. The other one met a more gruesome destiny. The wooden mask on him was blasted to pieces, sending splinters to cut his face.
“My eyes!” He fell to the ground in pain. Both of his eyes had splinters stuck in them. The faint blue coloured eyes were now bloody. Instead of tears, blood was running out of his eyes covering his face. Mr. Weasley closed his eyes to relax for a second. When he opened them he saw a giant werewolf approach. As it came closer he saw it was a Patronus, stronger than any he had seen before. It hacked down the fleeing Dementors. With renewed vigour, his colleagues and he stormed at the remaining Death Eaters. Voldemort had vanished, and soon only the knocked out or dead Death Eaters remained scatter along the foyer which mostly coloured deep red.

“Many had fallen yesterday but will always be remembered,” said Dolores Umbridge in the press conference.

Feedback in the signature. thx to you lot

Sorry to all tose who had been waiting. I can not thank one person enough. Without her the whole story would be complete rubbish. Thank you Padfoot, Prongs and Moony, best beta ever!
Having said that I want to introduce CHapter seventeen!
Welcome to another adventure into a crazy person's imagination. Enjoy the ride and be sure to Fasten your seat belts.

Should you have some time don't forget the Feedback thread is always there.

So without further ado here it is chapter seventeen

Chapter Seventeen

Aftermatch



The sun was low when Harry walked across what was once Diagon Alley. The only building still intact was Gringotts. Even the Leaky Cauldron was partially destroyed, as a spell lit the backdoor. The Order had lost two of its members that day. Their bodies were barred up by the St, Mungos’ healers who had arrived shortly before. Harry passed a particular brutal pair of bodies. Two Death Eaters lay sprawled on the ground; their heads smashed by the massive sign of the twins’ shop.
“Blood,” Harry said under his breath. His eyes wandered over the battlefield and fixed on a figure approaching him.
“Yes, there is a lot of it all over the place,” was the prompt answer he received from it.
“Percy, what do you want?”
“I want to apologise to you and my family. You were right. I want to join you in the fight,” Percy said calmly but the fear in his voice was clear.
“Ha, you were quick to notice,” Harry said mockingly and turned in a hasty motion. A sudden sharp pain reminded him to see a healer.
“Please, forgive me. I saw a man die at the hand of Voldemort with a smile on his face. It was the Minister of Magic. Umbridge was chosen as minister.”
“What?” Harry shouted, turning back to him “Are you kidding me?”
“No, she called in a press conference for tomorrow and her first action as minister was to stop the Aurors from capturing any of the Death Eaters at the ministry. She wants to talk to Voldemort and kicked out any people she suspects to be aligned with the order or Dumbledore. My farther was fired as were Tonks who actually won the battle for us and Kingsley. She didn’t even allow the healers to fetch him before he had to clear the ministry,” finished an angry Percy.
“Come to Hogwarts later today,” Harry mumbled deep in thought.
“I will. Harry, be careful, she wants you,” Percy said and disappeared with a crack.

“Never did I want anybody to lose their job because of me. This is all too terrible. People had died again and the ones close to me, although surviving, get fired from their job. This is so unfair,” Harry thought. Without noticing he passed two people propped against a wall with closed eyes. He had gone two more steps when he race back and began to cry. His friends had collapsed against the wall their eyes closed. Harry fell onto his knees. His face was covered by his hands; tears were covering his face. Hot, angry tears hit the ground. Splash, another tear had fallen into the pool below him.
“No, this can’t be true. I have lost enough, not them,” Harry said angrily, pounding his hand on the ground.
“Harry,” said a soft female voice, too sweet to be true.
“They're dead. Don’t make me go crazy,” Harry said to himself, unwilling to look at them again.
“Mate, cheer up. We aren’t dead,” said Ron slightly shocked that his friend believed them to be dead. Harry looked up and saw his friends smiling at him. His eyes red from crying over his dead friends, soon were redder and puffier as he cried for having them back. He hugged each on of them so tightly that the blood on his robes imprinted on theirs. Harry looked around once more before turning to his friends.
“Shall we get back to school?”
“Harry, I think you should see a healer. There is a pretty awful gash on your left arm,” Hermione voiced her concern.
“Nah, I’ll let Madam Pomfrey to look over it,” Harry replied so calmly that it was scary. A deep cut on his left arm where Bellatrix had stuck her wand was glowing red and had blood trickling out of it. Harry turned on the spot which sent a new wave of pain through his body, but the happiness for still having Ron and Hermione was greater than any pain.

Harry appeared at the Three Broomsticks. Madam Rosmerta was just handing over six Butterbeers when she gasped at the new arrival. The seventeen year old was covered in blood. His left arm had a deep cut, but he was smiling.
“Six bottles of Ogden’s Fire Whiskey,” demanded the new comer. Eyeing him closely, she packed six bottles into a box.
“That is 5 galleons,” she said. She noticed the lightening bolt shaped scar on his forehead when he crammed for money in his pockets.
“Mr. Potter, these are a gift from the house,” said Madam Rosmerta, handing over the box to him. Harry smiled at her and left for Hogwarts.

The sun was sinking behind the mountains. The skies blazed scarlet and gold. Harry heard an eagle screech high above him. The faint sound of crickets accompanied him on the path to Hogwarts. Although it was late October, the night breeze brought the only cooling to him. Harry shuddered as his tattered clothing did not shelter him from the nature’s will. The leaves in the trees rustled. Some began their descent, plastering Harry’s way. His shoes crunched leaves and small twigs alike. He reached the large Hogwarts gates. A small group had assembled in front of the gates. Not Hermione or Ron was anywhere near and not even Percy was there. The group turned around to see Harry approach. Harry stopped dead in his tracks.
“Ah, Mr. Potter, I was hoping to talk to you but not here, let us go to the ministry,” said a horrible voice Harry had hoped to never hear again. Two figures that looked like the ones Harry had seen during his Astronomy O.W.L.'s approached him. Harry went up to the gate directly past the two men who both towered him.
“Don’t even think about it,” he hissed, when one of them tried to touch him. His angry voice made the whole group back away. Harry stepped through the open gate. The group made a move to enter but Harry turned and looked sternly at them.
“Only you Umbridge,” Harry said so forceful that fear showed on her face. Harry marched back up to the castle closely in pursuit, the new Minister of Magic. His body needed rest in which the grounds had fallen but his mind was far from. Harry and Umbridge had just stepped into the castle when Professor McGonagall came out of the Great Hall out of which noise and clattering of cutlery came. She looked at the pair in utter surprise.
“Potter, you go to the Hospital Wing immediately,” She said, emphasising immediately. Then she turned to Umbridge, not hiding her disgust.
“And what do you want?” she asked as if she was talking to some scum of the street.
“The Minister of Magic wants a word with me,” Harry said, which pleased Umbridge tremendously. He motioned her to the stairs but before following her, he added to McGonagall,
“Her henchmen are outside the gate. Didn’t think you would like to see them again after your last encounter.”
He winked at her before heading to the Hospital wing with Umbridge.
The Hospital wing was light by candles floating around. Harry set down the box of Whiskey at the floor foot of one of the beds. Madam Pomfrey was taking care of Neville who had some minor scratches and deep gash on his leg. Neville smiled weakly at Harry but his expression hardened when he saw Umbridge. Harry took off his shirt.
“So what do you want from me?” he asked with the shirt half-way off.
“Well, I want to ask you to reveal the position of Sirius Black and would like to ask you to stop interfering with the ministry,” Umbridge said in a matter of fact voice. Harry knew that Umbridge implied no more fights with Voldemort and his Death Eaters.
Harry sat down at the end of a bed. He did not answer immediately. Umbridge was getting tired of waiting for an answer and had just opened her mouth when Harry motioned her to sit down in a chair he had just conjured up. She did not sit down, watching Harry who had averted his eyes to the ground. He sighed.
“Will you please sit down or do you think I am as wicked as you are to let a student write with a blood quill,” he said, still trying to calm down. Her request was so unreasonable. Umbridge sat down hesitantly. Meanwhile Madam Pomfrey had finished with Neville and wanted to go to Harry.
“Take care of Ron and Hermione, please,” Harry asked her quietly.
“But you need instant treatment,” insisted the matron. Harry just waved his left hand at her. He looked up at her and smiled. Knowing Harry, Madam Pomfrey went over to Ron and Hermione. Harry turned to look over at his friends.
“hem, hem” Umbridge cleared her throat. Although loathing her as much as Voldemort, Harry turned to her to give her a polite answer.
“I had to calm a bit before answering you. As far as your request goes, Sirius Black died the night when your beloved Cornelius Fudge was kicked out of office. About the second part I would like you to enlighten me, what do you mean by not interfering with the ministry?” Harry said with false politeness. It took all his energy to withhold his wrath. She on the other hand smiled her toad-like smile.
“Ah, It seems as if you have learnt to restrain yourself,” she said slyly. She mustered Harry before adding, “I would like for you to stop those silly games of Voldemort returning, he has been dead for more than sixteen years.”
“You are crazy!” Harry wanted to scream at her but just smiled weakly.
“Those silly games, as you call them, killed many today. I think we should honour those dead and heal the wounds before arguing. If Voldemort really hasn’t returned, then the attacks will stop. Should he be out there, the attacks will continue,” Harry concluded.
“Very well; you will hear from me soon,” she said and stormed out of the castle. Madam Pomfrey was just taking care of his wounds when Professor McGonagall came with Ginny in pursuit.
“Ron, you don’t know how good it is to see you,” sobbed Ginny, clutching her brother so that he yelped in pain because Madam Pomfrey had not healed his broken arm.
“Nice to see you too,” Ron answered with a pained expression on his face.
“Mr. Potter, once you are fixed up, I would like to see you in my office,” Professor McGonagall said and left them to it. Harry watched Ginny closely. Her sole presence was soothing to Harry. The love he felt for her was able to fill up the whole universe. The more it pained him to let go of her.
“So Potter, let us take a look,” Madam Pomfrey said, examining his wounds. After a couple of tests, Madam Pomfrey raised her wand and muttered some long incantation. The pain vanished and the wound closed leaving no signs of an injury behind. Harry thanked Madam Pomfrey and left for the Head Office.

“Harry, please sit down,” said Professor McGonagall and beckoned him to sit down in one of the comfortable chairs in which he had sat so many times before. The portraits were, as usual, snoozing, but Harry knew the tried to get every detail of the conversation. The office was stuffed with books to the brim and looked more like a library now rather than an office. She had redecorated it a bit and introduced some new colour to the walls which now gleamed red and gold. Harry smirked at her open support for Gryffindor. As if being able to read his mind she answered promptly, “I always was easy on you.”
“I guess that is not the reason I am here?” Harry asked in a joking manner.
“No, take a biscuit,” she said handing him a small box. Out of experience, Harry took one.
“I wanted to ask you what Dolores wanted. She ran out angrily.”
“I just told her the truth. Sirius is gone and that if I made Voldemort’s return up, I would stop trying to attack public places.”
“Did she say anything else?”
“I will hear from her.”
“Since that topic is dealt with, I want to talk about the attack today. How did you know? Don’t get me wrong, many more people would have died if you hadn’t forewarned everybody. I just want to make sure I don’t miss anything.”
“I knew he was planning something gruesome the night I had a vision. He wanted to shock the wizarding community. Then this morning a dragon came to me and gave me a small hint.”
“Any idea who sent the dragon?”
“A friend, I think, but please don’t ask more or I would have to lie.”
“So young and so many secrets. Allow me one more question, what have you done to Ms. Weasley?”
“I could not keep her away from me so I used some help.”
“Good, I think that is all. Thank you for standing up for Gryffindor’s values once more today. I must say much worse could have happened,” Professor McGonagall said and handed him over the box Madam Rosmerta had given him.
“That should be more appropriate.” She winked at him. Harry took the now heavier box and left the office, biding her a good night.


Feedback either here or on the top or in my signature

I am sorry to post something like this in the www. I want to tahnk one person especially without whom this wouldn't work: Padfoot, Prongs and Moony . Great writing comes from there!

To stop me from writing or encourage me to post please see the feedback thread. Check my signaturefor the link.



Chapter eighteen

Deep Inside

Harry went up the stairs to his dormitory, not having seen any of his friends down in the common room. When he entered the dorm, Dean and Seamus were already interrogating Hermione, Neville and Ron on the events. Ginny lay on Harry’s bed with Dean. Harry placed the box on his bed and smiled at all of them.
“What did McGonagall want?” asked Hermione abruptly, while Ron was talking about how many Death Eaters he fought.
“Nothing much,” Harry said, “Dean, could I talk to you a second?”
Dean nodded casually and left the dorm behind Harry with a quizzical look on his face. When they both were in the deserted common room Harry stopped and turned around to Dean.
“Dean, I think you deserve the truth. Ginny returned to you because of a love potion. I want her to stay away from me and wanted to ask you to make sure she is safe whilst coming to and leaving Hogwarts on the train. Please promise me you will take care of her,” Harry pledge solemnly. Dean’s face turned from the quizzical look to an angry look.
“So basically you are using me for your interests? You are going to take Ginny back as soon as the potion wears off and I am just a place holder, right?”
“Yes, I am using you, but I am not going to take her from you. If she comes out of her own free will good, if not, I at least have her away from Voldemort. Please promise me to take care of her. And Dean, would it be better if I hadn’t told you?” Harry countered the sharp attack.
“There you guys are. Ron could not stop his curiosity and looked into your box, Harry. You got far too many,” Ginny said from the steps leading to the dorm.
“We're coming, lovely one,” Dean said. He shook Harry’s hand before placing it around Ginny’s waist. Harry wanted to be the one having Ginny but even with his heart going wild like a caged tiger, his mind kept cool. He followed them up to the dormitory, hoping Ginny had not heard anything he had said to Dean.
“What took you so long?” asked Hermione, conjuring five goblets and pouring out the Firewhiskey. Harry gratefully accepted the glass, it was what he needed. Harry downed two fillings right away.
“Hey, all of you guys get a sip, what about me?” Ginny protested.
“You aren’t of age Ginny,” said Ron, giving Hermione his goblet.
“So, who cares, you think I'm not able to handle it,” Ginny said and reached out for a bottle. Harry, already drunk after having half a bottle, grabbed her arm and with the strong smell of alcohol said, “You are too young.”
Ginny took her hand back and looked completely taken aback. Harry returned to taking swigs from the bottle. All of them stared at Harry who was now reaching out for his second bottle.
“A toast: to all those who died today,” Harry said starting the second bottle. He was the only one taking a sip. Completely drunk, he conjured another goblet, filled some whiskey into it, and handed it to Ginny. It was near midnight when Harry left the dorm, the strong odour of alcohol clinging to him and his clothes. He had drunken four bottles of Firewhiskey before his friends kicked him out. Harry collapsed onto the stair in front of the dormitory door and fell asleep, the voices of his friends’ discussion serving as a Lullaby.

“Do you see why you aren’t allowed any Firewhiskey until you come of age?” Ron asked his sister meaningfully. She had not taken a sip from the goblet Harry had handed her but, like all the others, watched Harry get drunk.
“Why did he get wasted like this?” Seamus asked as he slipped under his covers.
“I have no idea guys but I am off to my room,” Hermione said. She left the room carefully to not step onto Harry. Sympathy for the drunkard came up in her at the sight of a curled up Harry.

Next morning, Neville woke his fellows in the dorm to tell them the door did not open. Neville had tried to open it, but it did not work. With combined forces and Ginny’s supervision, the boys took the door out of its hinges. As soon as the door was open an awfully pungent stale smell came into the room. Harry’s head hit the floor hard. Everyone looked at Harry in horror.
“Shouldn’t we get him to Madam Pomfrey?” Ron asked worried for his friend’s health. Dean and Seamus nodded in response. All three heaved Harry down the stairs, their utter disgust showing on their faces. When they entered the Gryffindor common room, people looked at them as if they were aliens. Some even squeezed their noses to block out Harry’s horrible smell.
“Madam Pomfrey, we have a small problem,” said Dean when they entered the Hospital wing.
“Where did you get the Firewhiskey?” snapped Madam Pomfrey even before she had inspected them.
“Harry brought it. He is the problem,” retorted the three in unison.
“This is unbelievable! The Head Boy getting drunk,” shouted Madam Pomfrey as she levitated Harry over to one of the beds. What came next shocked the boys. Madam Pomfrey emptied a bucket of water over Harry who jumped up, wide awake, immediately. He looked around, startled, before falling back into the bed. Ron and Seamus had left, and Dean was about to leave when propped himself on his arms.
“Dean, you did not answer last night. Tell me now,” Harry demanded his eyes piercing through Dean who had his back turned on him. Dean sighed, took another deep breath before facing Harry.
“I will” With that he left for breakfast.

Word was spreading quickly that Harry had been drunk. Dinner that night was an awkward affair for him that night. All eyes were focused on him. He had raised his glass of pumpkin juice to his mouth when two third years passed behind him deep in conversation. Harry overheard them say that they weren’t so sure what Harry was normally drinking. Harry ignored them and continued eating. Later during the night, Harry was closely observed by everybody. The constant whispers behind his back annoyed Harry so that he left his homework and started his nightly rounds earlier.

It was ten to midnight. Everybody had gone to bed and Harry came back from his duty. Harry went up to his dorm. He looked across the room but as Neville had returned, there was no empty bed for him to sleep him. In his own bed the most beautiful creature laid, an angle dropped from heaven. Harry watched Ginny’s chest rise and fall rhythmically. Her hair hugged the pillow. Making it look like it was on fire. Harry sat down on the window sill. The grounds were bath in the light of the full moon. Harry’s thoughts strayed to Lupin. He pitied him. The poor guy had to undergo the painful transformation which he had witnessed in his third year again. Then he remembered the moonlight adventures of his dad, Sirius and Lupin.
“That must have been fun,” Harry thought and sighed. All of a sudden an idea shot into his mind.

Ginny woke up in the middle of the night as something warm cuddled next to her in bed. She opened her eyes and saw a black dog next to her. The puppy eyes with which it looked at her were so sweet. She paced her hand along the dog’s muscular back. At her touch the dog shivered as if it had been longing for her touch. The dog stood up and lay down at her feet. She felt them warm up quickly shortly before her eyes fell shut.


Next morning Ginny woke up early to not see the dog but Harry going through his clothes. She watched him. His muscles flexed to and fro as he unpacked.
“Isn’t he lovely?” screamed up a voice in her.
“Ew, he is nothing compared to Dean,” screamed a second voice louder.
“But he has more qualities than Dean,” said the first voice but the second voice screamed out louder.
“Snap out of it. You love Dean,” roared the second voice. Ginny cleared her thoughts of boys and fell back into the bed.
Ginny saw Harry leave. He turned around once more at the door and looked straight into her eyes. The truth began to dawn in her. Deep inside only one person had a place.


For feedback please check my signature

Thank you Padfoot, Prongs and Moony! I present the continuation of the story.Please leave feedback. Link is in the signature.


Chapter Nineteen(part1)

Winter Plans


Harry changed and went to get some breakfast as it was Sunday, not many students were up early. Harry piled a large amount of food on his plate. He had taken a small bite of his toast when an owl crashed onto his plate. Errol had made another spectacular landing. The letter was from Lupin who asked him to visit him at Grimmauld Place. Harry sighed- he had hoped to spend the day flying over the grounds.
“Come here Errol let us visit your place,” Harry said softly, taking the owl in his arm. He walked to his office. On his way many people took a deep breath near him to detect any alcohol. Shortly before turning down the corridor into his office, a group of Slytherins passed him, all with the wonderful badges Harry liked so much. The new ones read: “Potter is a drunkard. Be careful with your Butterbeers at Hogsmeade.” Ignoring the badges, he went on to his office.
“Grimmauld Place,” he shouted and vanished in a gulf of emerald green flames.

“Haha, Potter you really have to work on using it,” Draco howled at Harry.
“Nice to see you too, Draco.”
“Sorry, it was just hilarious how you entered. Want a coffee?”
“That would be great Draco. You look good,” Harry said, releasing Errol as he sat down at the kitchen table.
“Well, that is due to your wild backyard. Took me quite a while to tame it. Maybe you should start gardening as well,” Draco suggested, handing Harry over a cup of coffee.
“You kept the backyard?”
“Yup.”
“Thanks.”
“I have to thank you for having me stay here.”
“You wouldn’t stay here if the Weasleys weren’t.”
“Oh.”
Just then Mrs. Weasley stormed into the kitchen.
“Harry dear, how are you?”
“Fine, thank you. What about you?” Harry answered.
“Fine. How was your night Draco?” she asked sitting down at the table with a steaming cup of coffee in her hand.
“It was great. Thank you very much for asking, Mrs. Weasley,” Draco said. Harry was astonished at his behaviour. Draco had just talked to a Weasley as if she was an equal.
“Is Lupin here?”
“Yes, I am,” came the answer from the doorway.
Lupin was standing in the doorway looking pretty pale after last night’s transformation.
“Could we talk alone?”
“Sure,” Harry said and followed Lupin into the living room. Lupin closed the door and sank into an armchair.
“How did you know of the attack?” Lupin asked.
“A dragon told me,” Harry responded swiftly.
“This is important. I need to know,” Lupin demanded.
“I can’t tell you more or else I risk to no longer get any information.”
“If you feel it is the right time, enlighten me,” Lupin concluded and left the room.
“That went well,” Harry thought and sat back down in the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley had left so Draco remained as only source of intelligent conversation as Errol slept on the cupboard.


Harry returned to Hogwarts after visiting Hogsmeade. He returned after dinner but it did not matter to him as he was not hungry. He was on his way to the common room when he heard somebody moan. Harry took out his wand and followed the moans to their source. After a few turns, Harry found Ron and Hermione engaged in some serious business. Although he did not want to disturb them, he decided to offer his office to them. All three blushed vigorously. Then both his friends thanked him and walked off to Harry’s office. Harry started to his nightly rounds. Not wanting to have any unpleasant encounters, Harry transformed into a dog.

When he returned to the Gryffindor common room he completely forgot to transform back into his human shape. He decided to rest in front of the fire and transform back when everyone left. But he had not included Ginny in his plan. She sat in front of the fire doing her homework when he entered. Every one looked at the dog but nobody dared to near it except for Ginny who immediately started to play with him. Soon he was yelping and barking at her playfully much to the annoyance of those students who wanted to finish last minute homework. But after a prefect told her to cut it out she stopped and laid down on the carpet in front of the fire with the dog’s head in her lap. After some time Harry yawned.
“You are right. It is getting late. We should go to bed,” Ginny said and beckoned the dog to follow her. They went up the stairs. Harry was always directly next to her. Ginny quickly changed before hopping into bed. The dog jumped onto it after her and rested next to her.
“You are a beautiful dog. I haven’t given you a name,” Ginny said thoughtfully.
“I’m going to call you Snuffles,”Ginny said before dropping her eyes closed. Harry soon followed her lead and dropped his eyes shut.


“Please master, have mercy,” Bellatrix pleaded.
“Crucio!” whispered a cold voice.
“It is Potters fault. He knew,” Bellatrix gasped.
“You failed me again but I need your ability to persuade people,” said the cold voice. He had just finished when one of the other death Eaters approached.
“Master, it is gone,” he stammered anxiously.
“Crabbe, this is not good,” Voldemort spoke a bit fearful. The Death Eater fell to the ground dead.


I hope you liked it! What has been stolen from Voldemort? Farther a guess in the feedback thread! The link is in my signature and don't forget to check out some great work from my beta!

Here is the next chapter. Hope you enjoy and a big thanks to my beta, Padfoot, Prongs and Moony. Please leave some feedback, link is in the signature.

Chapter nineteen part two

WInter plans

Many miles away from the happenings, Harry’s eyes struck open. Harry lay next to Ginny not as dog any more but in his human form. It was
“He knows,” Harry thought. Although he wanted to rest his search until Christmas holidays, he could not push it off any longer. The snake and Ravenclaw’s remained. Harry lay awake in bed think affairs over again.
“First, I have to find out what I’m looking for. Second, where? Bavaria or Iceland? I think I’ll take Iceland first; finish off the cold part,” Harry concluded. He went for a walk to the lake in the early morning hours.

He left the Gryffindor tower to hear the Fat Lady snooze behind him.
Harry passed the picture of drunken monks when he felt a sudden jerk on his collar. The wall behind him had vanished. He was being sucked into the wall. A strong wind blew in his face. Harry closed his eyes. Thousands of needles punctured his face. Then everything stopped. Harry felt solid ground below his feet. He opened his eyes. He was back in the library of the founders. Harry looked around.
How did I get here?
He looked around. This time no door was visible.
Does this place open to those seeking answers?
That must be it!
This can only mean one thing, the answer to where Ravenclaw’s whatever is in this room.
Harry walked over to the Ravenclaw section. He started to search for a book about her when a large picture over the fireplace caught his sight. During his last visit, a Slytherin emblem had stuck there. The picture depicted all four founders in front of the large oak doors of Hogwarts. Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw sat on chairs in front of Gryffindor and Slytherin. The two female founders partially covered their male counter parts. Slytherin had his right hand on the hair of Ravenclaw. On his right hand was the ring he had seen before. On Slytherin’s chest hung from a thick silver chain; the locket. Next to him stood Gryffindor with his left hand on Hufflepuff’s chair; in his right was the sword which now was on display in the Headmistress’s office. Helga had the goblet clasped in both hands. But Harry could not make out Ravenclaw’s object. He examined the picture closely until he saw an unusual blue gleaming bracelet.
That must be it. But how am I supposed to find such a small thing on an island and in a village? It could take ages. At least I know for what to search.
Although closing in on his goal, Harry had a long way to go and grabbed a couple of books on advanced spell work. Harry found a book called: “Unmasked Evil”. The book contained every possible way to cause pain to people and make them suffer but even here only a side note was made about Horcruxes. The side note contained reference to a different book. If he was going to ever get his hands on a book about Horcruxes, it must be here. Harry began to search for the book mentioned with renewed vigour. There it was an old book with a tattered, yellowish cover. Harry carefully pulled the book out of its place. His legs froze to the spot. The hair at the back of his neck stood up. The book was heavy. It had a golden lock at its side. Harry tried to open it, but without success. His legs were glued to the ground. He tried to pull on them; no reaction. Harry desperately wanted to move so he grabbed the book shelf and tried to pull himself towards it; again nothing happened. He tried to move to the bookshelf again but he didn’t move an inch. He moved his hand a little. Something cold laid on the bookshelf. Harry’s head jerked around to see what he sensed. It was a small, golden key. Without further thinking Harry pushed the key into the lock on the book. He was surprised with how much ease it fitted in. Not being able to handle the curiosity of encountering the new, Harry turned the key in the lock. The lock swung open with a faint click. Carefully, Harry placed the book on his lower left arm. He was excited to see the truth behind Voldemort’s Horcruxes. Harry slowly opened the book. The first page had a warning on it.
“If you love, don’t read further!”
Ignoring the warning, Harry flipped to the middle of the book. He had just opened the page when he felt an excruciating pain in his left arm on which the book laid. Moments later a brilliant green fire sprung out of the middle of the page, eating its way through the book. Harry dropped the book to the ground and tried to extinguish the fire by stepping on to it. After a tedious fight against the flames, which had completely engulfed the book, Harry saw a heap of ashes at his feet in which the small golden key nested. His view swept from the heap on the floor to his still paining arm. His left arm was covered in blisters. And his robes were scorched. Harry looked for an exit. As soon as the thought of leaving had crossed his mind, a door appeared. Harry stepped towards it, just then noticing that he could move his legs again.

When Harry approached the entrance to Gryffindor Tower he was surprised to find the Fat Lady awake. He had to wake her up normally after his nightly adventures.
“Didn’t I say at the beginning of the year, no funny business?” the Fat Lady asked him.
“Yeah,” he said half- heartedly and exhausted. The Fat Lady looked at him before letting him in.
Not knowing, but hoping, nobody was up yet, he stepped through the portrait hole. Luckily, nobody was awake as the clock in the common room struck 4am. Harry entered his dorm to find Ron talking in his sleep.
“Hermione, wait, I love you,” he mumbled and the usual snores issued from his mouth. Moments later the whole dorm was in a snoring contest. Even Ginny joined in with occasional, faint snores. It seemed like Ron was the ringleader because when he stopped so did the others and when he started again the others joined in. Harry chuckled at the thought of having national snoring competitions. He flung his old robes into the trunk when now Neville’s snores sent all the others into the background.
After changing Harry decided to follow through on his original plan for the early morning and headed down to the lake.





*****************************************************
Ginny felt a something shudder next her.
Snuffles! Was her first thought. She opened her eyes to check on the dog but it wasn’t a dog any longer. Where the dog had lain, Harry was now in his robes. His body was tense and vibrated violently to and fro. The pain he was in was easily detected by his expression. Inside of Ginny a new battle was waging. One side of her wanted to comfort him and help him. The other wanted to scream as a stranger was in her bed. On top of it all, it hurt her to see him in pain, but why? What had Harry’s nightmares, or whatever he was experiencing, had anything to do with her? She didn’t know. All of a sudden his eyes struck open. His eyes glowed green. He was panting, gaping for air. She could feel his heart beat fast. He slowly lifted himself to the bedside. She quickly lay back down. She closed her eyes, guessing he might check on her. She felt the bed move under her.
“He must be going,” she thought and opened her eyes to see Harry leave the dormitory. Her curiosity was so big that she needed to follow him. She quickly looked around for something to put over herself as the night was cold. She pulled on one of Harry’s robes from the top of his trunks and rushed out behind him. She just saw the hem of his robes swoop out of the portrait hole. She ran behind him, careful to not attract his attention. He seemed to be deep in thought and without a clue were he was going. They had crossed to the other side of the castle when Harry vanished after a turn. Ginny, clueless as to what had happened, went back to Gryffindor Tower. Two questions were nagging her. Why did she follow Harry, and where did he go? Without an answer to any of them, Ginny had reached the portrait. The Fat Lady was sleeping. Ginny woke her up. She was startled to find her in robes that were obviously made for a male student.
“Where have you been?” she asked Ginny. “I was sure you had entered.”
“Well, Harry had acted weird and I decided to follow him. I was curious because he was shaking violently in bed.”
“Very well, I’ll have a word with him,” she muttered whilst granting access to Ginny.
Ginny replaced the robes before diving under the warm covers. Another question came up to her mind; what had Harry been doing in her bed? Confused by the latest events, Ginny fell asleep.

hope you enjoyed!
Feedback is in the signature

Here is the last installment for chapter nineteen hope you enjoy!
Thanks a lot to Padfoot, PRongs and Moony!


Chapter nineteen part three

Winter plans


The large castle stood up high above the surroundings which were pitch-black due to the clouded skies above. A door opened. Through the opening, light streamed, cutting a path into the darkness. A lone figure emerged onto the Hogwarts ground. As the door closed, he was soon engulfed by darkness. The night was so cold that nobody would leave his dog outside but the person did not seem to bother. His body showed no signs of being cold. The figure descended through the thick grass towards the lake. The figure stopped at a tree against which it leaned. The night was peaceful and quiet only disturbed by the occasional rustling of the fallen leaves as the wind lashed them across the ground. A strong breeze ruffled his hair and breached the wall of clouds. The moon bath the surrounding, revealing a second figure near the lake. An old centaur was watching the water ripple just as the moon light broke through. His eyes jerked to the sky to catch a glimpse of the stars but stopped fixed on the lone figure leaning against the tree. The centaur straightened himself to full height and started the ascent to the person.
“I have seen you in the forest practicing,” said the centaur, trying to start a conversation.
“Yes, Magorian. I have been working to get myself ready,” answered Harry in a tone that clearly in.
“I hoped to meet Firenze but I guess he isn’t out on a night like this.”
“Didn’t you banish him from your herd?”
“Yes, but in times like these, a race has to be united before it can withstand the evil.”
“Do all centaurs agree with that? I can’t imagine Bane agreeing.”
“Bane agreed after the majority of us decided to allow him back.”
“I don’t want a killed centaur because any of them changes their mind.”
“I see,” Magorian said thoughtfully. Their eyes met for a moment and Harry saw the fear in the centaur’s eyes.
“I will join him on his first meeting with Bane,” Harry said forcefully.
“As you wish. We are going to meet again tomorrow night,” Magorian called through the darkness into which he galloped.

****************************************************

At breakfast on the following morning, Ron asked everyone in his dorm if they had seen Harry but nobody did. When he asked Ginny, she snapped at him. After a couple minutes of ranting, Dean was able to calm her down and the left the Great Hall together, arms around each other.


Harry had come back up from the lake and wanted to get his books. Not wanting to have any discussions, Harry went through a couple of secret passages. He was standing next to the rug hiding another passage when he heard a familiar moan issue from behind it. Apprehension dawned on him as his heart sank but anger flared up. He ripped away the rug to reveal the truth. Behind the rug, Ginny and Dean were passionately kissing, their hands roaming over each other. Ginny’s hands rested against Dean’s chest, his shirt lying some were below them. Ginny’s clothes were half ripped of her. She was first to spot Harry and pushed away Dean, looking horrified.
“Detention both of you, tomorrow, eight o’clock,” Harry hissed venomously, sending a shudder over Dean’s back.
“Am I not allowed to do this or what?” Dean asked threateningly.
“You are but not in secret passages; get a room,” Harry said calmer now and passed by them to get to his office.

That morning, Harry tried hard to not let out his anger on the smaller kids whom were trying their best. After his first class, Harry met Ron and Hermione for Transfiguration. They were arguing again; this time though about Harry’s diet. Neither notice Harry next to them and they continued discussion until Harry cleared his throat. Both looked up in terror.
“You might as well talk to me instead of ruining your relationship with squabbling,” Harry said when both of his friends had looked up at him.
“Harry, we were discussing what to do. Look at yourself in the mirror,” Hermione plead.
“Yeah, Harry look at yourself. Your skin looks like Malfoy’s, death pale and you are thinner than my sister,” Ron added.
“So what do you want me to do?” Harry questioned his to friends, his terrible demeanour taking over.
“Who ****ed on your cornflakes?” Ron asked as they entered the classroom.
“Eat a bit-,” Hermione was able to said before Professor McGonagall cut in.
“Today, we are going to start on human transfiguration. Everyone get a partner,” boomed Professor McGonagall over the classroom. Everybody had paired up leaving, Harry and Julie. After some wrong transformations, Julie had managed to change him into a frog. Harry managed on the first attempt due to the practice he had gotten from Professor McGonagall. At the end of the lesson Harry decided to tell Professor McGonagall.
“Professor, I need to talk to you.”
“Follow me into my office, I’d say, because I have an important appointment.”
“I wanted to ask you if on the last weekend of November I could leave school. I have some important business to attend to which is somewhat time consuming. On top of that don’t want to miss Christmas at the Weasleys,” Harry said, putting on the most pleading look he could.
“I agree, as long as you tell me where you are going and write to us.”
“I will. I am going to Iceland,” concluded Harry, looking for a sign of approval from her.
“I don’t have a problem with Iceland, just stay out of trouble.”
“Thanks Professor.”
“Not worth talking about.”
Next, Harry decided to tell his friends.

It was evening. The warm fire crackled in the Gryffindor Tower. He had just finished the detention session with Ginny and Dean, when he came through the portrait hole and found Ron and Hermione cuddling in an armchair. He sat down in the chair next to his friends and took out four small mirrors.
“Hermione, Ron, listen and don’t interrupt,” Harry said sternly. Hermione and Ron stared at him, a strong apprehension overcoming both.
“I am going to Iceland on the first of December so that I can be back for Christmas. I have told you about the mirror Sirius had given me and I found three more. I want to give one to each of you and one to Ginny but she is unable to receive hers now. Ron, I ask you to give this to her should the love potion wear off and when she asks questions about me.” Harry paused and handed out the mirrors.
“If she asks, I am going to give it to her mate,” Ron said.
“So how do they work?” Hermione asked while closely examining the mirror Harry had given her.
“You tap your wand against them and say the person’s name you want to talk to, if you are finished talking, you tap it again and it will turn back into a normal mirror,” Harry explained.
“Do you know what to look for?” Hermione asked curiously.
“Yes, a bracelet. I still have to get exact information where to search.”
“How are you getting there, mate?”
“Either by plane or a little broom ride.”
“Just be sure to tell us where you are so that we can help you.”
Harry nodded.
“It’s getting late. I’ll do the night rounds and then get to bed,” Harry said, yawning. Harry left the common room for his office to start a fire as he planned on sleeping their. To ease his task of patrolling the corridors Harry used the Mauderer’s map. He checked all floors. He had nearly finished checking off the fourth floor when he saw Ginny roaming around as if searching. Through some secret passages Harry reached Ginny within minutes. Her constant calls of “Snuffles!” echoed through the halls. “Come here Snuffles,” and “Snuffles, where are you?” became more and more exasperated.
“If she knew,” Harry thought but turned himself into his dog shape charging around the corner at her.
“Ah, I finally found you!” she squealed in delight.
When they entered through the portrait hole, many of the students frowned at the pair, thinking of last night. Ginny sat down in an armchair near the fire and took out her homework.
“Snuffles lie down,” she commanded. Harry trotted over and laid on her feet which were terribly cold. She patted his back before turning her full attention onto her homework. Ginny had already started her potions essay when Dean approached her. Harry jumped up and growled at him, flashing his teeth.
“Snuffles; it is okay. He is a friend,” Ginny said, looking over her potions essay at Dean who hadn’t recovered from the shock of Harry leaping in his direction. Harry laid back down, not taking his eyes off Dean.
“Have you seen Harry? I don’t want to risk another detention,” Dean chuckled and kissed Ginny lightly.
“No, but he is correct. The corridor was way to cold,” Ginny said, smiling at him. Dean tried to catch a kiss or two but Ginny wasn’t in the mood for any of it.
“Dean, stop, I’m trying to do my homework,” she finally said, pushing him away from her and frowning. This was the moment Harry had waited for. He jumped up as soon as Dean leant down, trying to kiss Ginny again. The sudden fierceness of the dog was enough for Dean to take two steps backwards. Harry flashed his teeth at him and growled murderously.
“Snuffles come back. I think he understood that I have to focus on my homework for now,” Ginny said in a loving voice.
“Love that dog do you,” Dean said and raised his wand. What happened next nobody would have expected. The dog snatched the wand out of Dean’s hand with so much speed and agility as if it had practiced. More surprising however was that the cage Dean wanted to conjure for the dog landed on his head. Dean stumbled back towards the fireplace. Today really wasn’t his day. The hem of his robes caught fire whilst the whole common room was howling with laughter. Harry rolled the wand towards Dean who gratefully picked it up and extinguished his robes. In the meantime Harry had returned to his former post at Ginny’s feet. Dean left to get changed. The common room’s inhabitants immediately swarmed around Ginny to ask her all kinds of things about the dog and admire his beauty. After several minutes, the fussing died away. Ginny focused back on her homework while Harry watched the fire crackle and thought about how he was going to find the Horcrux. Aberforth was so grateful to offer him assistance when Harry had told him during their session. He was invited to come to the Hog’s head for a drink the following weekend. Harry thought of his last invitation and everything that had gone wrong back then. But in the end effect, it all had a positive outcome; he had found a new friend in Draco. Harry glanced at the clock it was shortly before midnight. The common had emptied. Harry stood up slowly and stretched before resting his head in her lap and staring at her.
“You are right. I should call it a day,” Ginny said and patted the dog’s head. Ginny cleared her homework and went to bed with her dog next to her. She couldn’t help but to notice the burnt robes on top of Harry’s trunk. She kissed the dog’s forehead before dropping into the pillows and falling sound asleep.


Feedback is in the signature

Free house delivery of the next slice!
Hope you enjoy and I can't stop to thank Padfoot, Prongs and Moony.
Enjoy reading!

Chapter Twenty

Unknown truths (part one)

As the week progressed, some kind of routine became visible. Harry went to his lessons and taught the basic healings spell. With Professor McGonagall, he went into practicing wandless magic and refined his healing spells. Hermione was in the library most of the time looking for useful spells, although Harry had told her to spend the time with Ron. After ushering everybody out of the corridors at night, Harry transformed and accompanied Ginny, who seemed to prefer him over Dean. Dean got annoyed but did not complain as he got most of Ginny’s attention except for the evening hours. Harry’s meeting with the centaurs went smooth.

Firenze and Harry approached the two centaurs standing under the tree near the lake. Harry had his wand out, in case he had to intervene. They stopped a foot away from each other.
“Bane, it is a pleasure to see you again,” Firenze said, bowing his head in the direction of Bane.
“And you Magorian. How can I ever thank you for letting me home?”
“Don’t thank me until you have heard the terms Bane set up,” Magorian said almost fatherly.
“We agreed on allowing you to continue teaching the humans. Second, we would like you to come back and live with us. The third is more directed at the humans, it is a request,” Bane stopped, biting his lower lip and looking at Harry.
“Go on son, we don’t have all night,” Magorian urged Bane.
“We have a little problem getting food for ourselves,” Bane admitted, examining the floor below him.
“Okay, you take Firenze back and we well see what we can do about your food problem,” Harry said, stretching out his hand to Bane and Magorian.
“Deal, as you humans say,” Magorian clutched Harry’s hand and shook it.
“I agree,” Bane said and followed Magorian’s lead. Harry turned once more before entering the castle. Bane and Firenze had themselves in an almost brotherly hug. There bodies were shaking as if the were crying. That night Harry went to sleep in the common room with a very good feeling. He had reunited a family. The rest of the week leading up to Sberforth inivtaion was uneventful.

On Saturday afternoon Harry came out of the library, having finished his homework. He walked to his office to drop of his stuff and go to Aberforth. He opened the door to hear muffled groans charge his way. When he stepped into the room he thought he was dreaming. Ron and Hermione were passionately kissing. Ron’s shirt was lying on his table along with Hermione’s. Ron pushed her lightly against the wall, lifting her of her feet and up to his height. Not wanting to destroy the moment for his two friends Harry quickly got his cloak and left them at it. When he closed the door, he heard Ron moan loudly.

After a heavy rainstorm the day before, the Hogwarts grounds were soaked. Harry waded over to the gate. He walked to Hogsmeade in order to have some time to sort himself. The small town that had seemed rather immune to Voldemort’s threats, had changed after the recent attack. The fear of an attack was clearly visible. The window of Honeydukes had received an iron grating. Next to the Three Broomstick stood an emergency button through which Aurors would come immediately.
“Great,” Harry thought, “What does an emergency button help when the Aurors aren’t allowed to attack?”
He had finished his thought when a rain started pouring down. He turned on the spot and disappeared.
Crack
Everyone in the Hog’s head turned to see the new arrival, but there was nothing. Harry had thrown the invisibility cloak over him. He trooped over to the bar and sat down. Aberforth’s eyes traced from where Harry had apparated to the bar counter due to the muddy footsteps he had left on the floor.
“Must be raining cats and dogs, if water seeps through the roof,” muttered a man who was a bit tipsy. He had followed the barman’s gaze.
“Right, you are. I think I’ll go and take a look at the roof,” Aberforth said, heading for the stairs. Harry knew this was his chance. He walked behind Aberforth who vanished just as they reached the first floor. Harry walked a few steps forward until he had a weird sensation run down his spin. He turned around and saw two Death Eaters threatening Aberforth but he could not hear anything except a constant ring in his ears.
“Snape!” Harry thought. He did not notice this thought had escaped his mouth. Both Death Eaters turned to the doorway which was empty.
“Stupefy, Impedimenta!” Both Death Eaters were knocked out cold and hunched in the far corner of the room.
“Thank you, Harry,” said his mentor, still shaken from the incident. Harry took off his cloak and unmasked the Death Eaters.
One of them was Bellatrix, the other Macnair.
“Finally I got you,” Harry muttered under his breath.
“What did they want?”
“They asked me if I knew anything about a manticore whistle.”
“A what?”
“It looks like Voldemort has tamed some manticore, a creature similar to the sphinx or the chimaera, and wants to use them but he needs this whistle. I hope he never finds it or else we have another evil to fight.”
“Okay, I think you wanted to tell me something.”
“Yes, I found out something very interesting about Rowena. She loved a Viking leader. He was killed by his tribe when they realised that Rowena was a witch. After that Rowena lived in Iceland with an Eskimo tribe. When she died, the three other founders met once more to bury their friend. She was buried in a mountainous area by account of Hufflepuff’s diary. Four huge geysers are supposed to guard it. The geezer my brother was, he wanted himself to be guarded by four rosebushes that yet have to cover his last resting place.”
When the old man had finished Harry watched in awe.
“So it won’t take me that long finding it. Then the second question: How do I destroy it?”
“I have no answer to that but I am sure you are going to find an answer,” Aberforth finished and was now standing next to the Death Eaters. He flicked his wand twice, pinning them to the ground. Harry bade him a good night and threw the invisibility cloak over him.
“Come back as soon as you are finished with Iceland,” the old man yelled after him.
Crack
Harry was back outside of Hogwarts. He was about to say the password when he heard a crack behind him. Swoosh!
The invisibility cloak was ripped of Harry.
“Do you really think that old man could have kept me any longer with his robes? It took me two seconds after I woke up in the empty room to get out. I knew you would return her,” sneered a cold female voice behind him.
“Do you wish to continue what we started?” Harry spat back.
“That is my wish,” she concluded.
“In a proper duel,” Harry said.
“If that is your last wish, so may it be.” She walked away from him. They both bowed, before raising their wands.
“Crucio!” she cried. Harry avoided the spell with ease due to his Quidditch reflexes.
“Crucio,” Harry muttered under his breath. All the anger and hate he had for her welled up. The beam hit her squarely in the chest. Her back was bending more than was good for it. Harry heard her bones crush. He lifted the curse to see that her spin was broken. She couldn’t lift her arms or move anything lower than her shoulders. Harry walked over to her and bent over her head. Fear showed in her eyes and pain was visible on her face but never the less, she cursed Harry.
“Isn’t this enough Bellatrix?” Harry asked.
“The Dark Lord will teach you true power,” she sneered, all fear and pain gone.
“I guess I’ll leave you here so that he can pick you up,” Harry mocked her.
“Potter!” she screamed as he trailed off. In an attempt to turn to him she broke her neck with a crack that made Harry shudder. The muddy ground was soon covered in the blood of one of the evilest people alive.

Harry walked straight to McGonagall.
“Er, Professor sorry to disturb you, but Bellatrix killed herself after we duelled,” Harry said.
“What do you mean killed herself?” Professor McGonagall asked startled, not believing what she heard, until it came out of his mouth again.
“We duelled and I hit her and broke her back. Then I left her outside because she said Voldemort will pick her up. As I walked to the castle she craned her neck towards me and it broke; wasn’t a nice sound,” Harry finished, looking straight at the eyes of an exasperated McGonagall.
“Thanks for informing me, Potter, is there anything else?”
“No, I was going to start my night duties now if you don’t need me any longer,” Harry said.
“Off you go.”

Harry went to his office. He hoped his friends had cleared and cleaned the terrain. Harry placed his ear on the door, trying to listen for any noises that did not belong there. Nothing. Harry opened the door with the conviction that nobody was inside his office. He had barely entered when he saw Ron and Hermione curled up in his chair. Both of them flushed deep red when they saw Harry enter.
“Eh, sorry, mate,” Ron stammered.
“Don’t be I should have knocked after offering the office to you,” Harry said, quickly packed away his cloak and upon leaving added, “Bellatrix is dead.”
“What?” Hermione shrieked after him but Harry had already gone to do his rounds. Later that night he stood in front of the portrait of the fat Lady in his dog form. She did not allow him to enter so he waited outside. After what seemed like an eternity, Ginny stepped out and screamed “Snuffles!” Harry jumped and barked playfully at her, while she got a tennis ball out of her robes and headed towards the stairs. Not thinking about the dangers, Harry followed her. They went into a room on the first floor and fooled around for the rest of the night. An exhausted Ginny sat down in the teacher’s chair with Harry lying on the teacher desk as a pillow for her. She had fallen asleep. Not wanting to wake her, Harry conjured two large blankets that wrapped themselves around Ginny. Then he returned to his formed position on the teacher desk as a dog.

A big tahnk you to PAdfoot, Prongs and Moony for betaing. Hope you all enjoy it. Want to tell me how good or bad it is? Use the Feedback thread. The link is in my signature.

So here it is chapter 20 part 2

Chapter Twenty (Part Two)


Unknown truths


Ginny awoke next morning in the deserted classroom. Harry had left only moments earlier. The darkness of the night had yet to be conquered by the sun. Outside, rain poured down, beating heavily against the windows. Ginny walked over to one of the windows, clutching one of the blankets. A faint scent clung on it, she knew the scent but could not remember to what it belonged. All she knew is she loved it. This knowledge made her mind spin.

Why did I end up with Dean again? He isn’t that adorable nor is he anything special. He even has a strong odour sometimes. He never listens to me and it seems like I am a toy for him. Could it be that he only has physical interest in me?
Yes, that must be it. So why did I return to him. Sure he satisfies my physical needs but he can not please me fully. Why did I feel so strongly for him? But for whom did her heart really ache?

She placed her left hand on the cold window. She felt the constant beating of the raindrops vibrate the pane. She leant against the glass, her nose tip now touching the glass. She peered into the mist and greyness outside. It looked as if somebody was approaching the window. He must be rather tall, had hair sticking in all directions. He was walking over the fog straight at her. Her heart beat faster. This was her true love but her mind could not decipher the foggy picture. The scent from the blanket rose yet again into her nose.
“Harry,” she muttered under her breath, tears falling down her cheeks.

Why wasn’t she in his arms right now? Didn’t he love her? What had he done to her so that she got back to Dean? Memory charm? No that he wouldn’t have done. Love Potion! That must be it.

Ginny sat back down on the chair wrapping the two blankets closely around herself, crying.

Why had he pushed her away? Hadn’t they talked about the dangers? Or was it because he didn’t love her and did not want to break her heart? No, he loved her. Every time he had declared his love for her he had looked her straight in the eye. His eyes could not lie. It must have been because of Voldemort but didn’t they discuss the topic in detail?

The more Ginny thought about it the more melancholic she became. The sun broke through the clouds when Ginny finally left the room and headed to the Great Hall for breakfast. She sat not far from Harry who couldn’t help but notice the red buffs under her eyes.
“What have I done?” he thought. All the appetite was gone within seconds and Harry left, leaving Hermione frowning behind him.
“Ron, how can you eat when your best friend is only skin and bones?” Hermione asked turning to Ron. Ron quickly gulped down the contents of his mouth before answering in order to not upset her more.
“Hermione, dear; do you want me to end up like Harry?”
“Of course not!”
“Then let me eat, please”
“Okay, but I think we ought to talk to Hagrid and Professor McGonagall about Harry or else he will fall off his bones soon.”
“Yes, sweetheart,” Ron said, kissing Hermione’s cheek. Then he jumped back on the food.

Harry ran to the room in which he had spent the night with her. The blankets lay on the table neatly folded but stained with tears.
“Was it me she was crying about? No, the potion must still work,” Harry thought. He raised the blanket to his nose, intoxicating in her scent. He wanted her. Love ran through his veins; the only thing he had left next to his yearn for her.
“When will things be perfect for us?” he asked, looking out of the window. Afterwards Harry went to his office, preparing to the journey.

He had just finished making a list of things he needed when Hedwig knocked on the window.
“Come in, girl,” Harry said, opening the window. The rain was so heavy that within the few moments the window was open Harry was soaked. Harry opened the note. He immediately recognised the scrawny handwriting.


Harry,
Hop’ ye had a nice year till now. Haven’t see ye in a long time. Com’ down te tea.

Hagrid

Harry did not wait for the storm to abate but charged towards the small cabin. He hadn’t knocked when Hagrid opened.
“Harry, how are ye?”
“Fine.”
“Ye don’ look fin’ to me. All skinny. Wan’ a cup of tea?” Hagrid asked while Harry had taken a seat.
“That would be great.”
Hagrid handed Harry a cup of tea who immediately took a sip to warm him. It was terribly cold outside.
“So, Hagrid, what do you want to talk about?” Harry said, examining the kitchen.
“I have some stuff that now belongs to ye, after Sirius’s gone,” Hagrid said, carefully placing the euphemism. Harry looked down at the tea in his hand. The rain was drumming against the cabin roof. Fang coward in the corner.
“What did he leave?”
“Got his bike,” Hagrid said grimly, remembering the fatal night in which he had picked up Harry with the bike.
“Where is it?”
“Ye know the littl’ shed next te the Greenhouses. Store it there for later use. You already were on it. I brought you from Godric’s Hollow to ye’r relatives’ place. You were so small,” Hagrid said showing a length not more than 50 centimetres.
“I finally know where I got that weird dream of a flying motor cycle. So how is the dragon?”
“Getting along well. Put him into Fluffy’s old place; too cold outside.”
“Yeah,” Harry said and sipped the tea.
“But Harry, I am a bit concerned. Look at ye skin and bones. Boy ye have to eat more,” Hagrid said quickly changing the topic.
“Don’t fret over me I’m fine.”
“Just be sure to eat,” Hagrid said. Then the two of them sat in silence, drinking their tea.
“Hagrid, I have to go. I am leaving in December,” Harry said and rushed out into the storm before Hagrid could say any more.
“Good luck,” Hagrid mumbled before closing the door behind Harry.

Harry entered the Great Hall for dinner that night. He had been thinking over on how to get to Iceland. He fancied flying. Using a Portkey and aparating weren’t on the top of his list. He wanted to talk to his friends about it.
“Hey, mate, where were you all day? Was Ginny with you?” Ron asked curiously.
“I was in the office preparing for the trip and went to Hagrid. I didn’t spend the day with her. Have you asked Dean?” Harry said. His voice trembled a little due to his genuine concern for her.
“Don’t worry, Harry. She’s fine,” Hermione said, pointing out a smiling girl with flaming red hair entering the Great Hall. The wrinkles that had shown on Harry’s face when Ron had asked immediately vanished.
“Now that is out of the way, I think you should eat something,” Hermione suggested.
“Thanks mum,” Harry said, taunting Hermione who immediately frowned at Harry. But Harry obeyed and charged at the food. Before piling up his third helping Harry thought of bringing up the topic of his journey.
“Guys, you know I have to get to Iceland somehow. I thought of flying because I don’t want to use a Portkey nor do I want to apparate,” Harry stated and waited for a response which didn’t come until he added, “So what do you think?”
“I guess it is sensible to not use any magic actively; after all the ministry is after you or more Umbridge is. But I am not sure if such a long flight is even possible. When he flew from here to London, we were all half frozen and I don’t think you have the possibility of taking a break with the Atlantic below you,” Hermione said.
“I agree. I was completely frozen when we crossed Britain,” Ron piped in.
“True, but what if I use Sirius’ flying motor cycle and put a heating charm on it?” Harry inquired.
“Is it like Mr. Weasley’s car? Not registered?” Hermione said, suspecting another breach of the laws.
“Think so,” Harry answered.
“No way. Don’t give Umbridge a reason to get you!”
“So what do you suppose?” Harry said in a any-better-answers voice.

Love it or Hate it? Tell me in the feedback thread!

**Dead man walking asking me to post the next part of his story, you can find feedback in his signature**


Chapter Twentyone (Part 1)

Muggle style

As November faded away, Harry had the journey planned out as good as possible. He had bought a tent, sleeping bag, ice picks and winter boots. The tent was magically extended inside and consisted of a kitchen, bedroom and a bathroom. Harry had loved the interior at first sight and it fitted perfectly into a small rucksack which would be ideal for a travelling. In addition Harry had acquired some canned food and a fishing rod. He spent a lot of time thinking about the journey when he lazily laid at Ginny’s feet. She seemed to love the dog and Harry tried to spend as much time even on the weekends with her.

One memorable Saturday, Harry had just finished buying the Christmas presents for his friends when it started snowing. He quickly returned to Hogwarts and was safely storing them in his office when he saw Ginny outside in the snow. Harry didn’t think but transformed and ran down to her.
“Snuffles!” She screamed when the black dog charged at her.
“I thought you only came out at night,” She added taking a large pile of snow and throwing it at him. Harry quickly duck and jumped on to her, making her topple over into the snow. That evening Harry went to dinner in his dog form and laid down under the table. His stomach growled as the sweet scent of food reached his nostrils.

All of a sudden, Ginny felt something heavy in her lap. She stared down at the dog, looking up at her with his cute puppy eyes. They were irresistible and so lovely green. She loved those eyes. She quickly cut a piece of her meat and fed him. Although the dog’s cold snout and his tongue licked over her hand in which the chunk of meat was she did not fell disgusted by it. After finishing dinner and handing some food down to her dog, Ginny left for her usual session of sitting in front of the fire but instead of sitting on a chair, she stretched out on the fur in front of the fire. As she lay down the dog laid his head on her stomach, warming her. She started to pet its head just as Dean approached.
“Ginny, you spent most of the day with that thing. Are you trying to avoid me? And by the way, where were you last night?” Dean asked in a threatening voice.
“Although we are together, I don’t have to justify myself in front of you,” Ginny snapped back. Then Dean bent down low and whispered, “I love your stubbornness but it can get annoying.” Then their lips interlocked. Although Harry felt jealously and anger roar up inside him he kept a cool head and did not rip off Dean’s head. Dean, noticing the dog’s changed behaviour, wanted to pet it but received a murderous growl when his hand reached out for the dog’s head. That night Ginny went to bed early. She fell asleep with her arms around the dog’s neck.

Harry lay awake next to her, still transformed, when Ron entered. He closely looked at the pair before walking over and petting Harry’s head.
“You better take good care of her,” Ron said, “But seeing that you don’t seem to like Dean, I think she is in good hands or rather in good paws.” Ron chuckled before falling into his own bed.
“Ron, our philosopher,” Harry thought.
Later on Dean came over to give Ginny a goodnight kiss, but drew back as soon as he noticed the dog’s eyes staring at him.

The day of Harry’s departure came. Harry had slept in the office and not enjoyed Ginny’s vicinity the night before. He had spent the night packing together his stuff in two rucksacks; one containing the tent, the other food, clothing and any other useful things. Also he had wrapped up his Christmas presents and written a note to each of them.
“Hedwig, I will be gone for a while. I want to ask you to deliver these parcels for Christmas to the Weasley’s,” Harry said pointing at six parcels, each having a little note to them. He looked into Hedwig’s hazel eyes as she hooted in response.
Harry nodded his head. Then he called for Winky.
“Winky, I want you to deliver these presents on Christmas day. The names are on little tags,” Harry said and pointed at a separate stack of presents.
“Yes, does master have any other wishes?”
“No not really,” Harry said, dismissing Winky again. Later on Harry went down to breakfast where he ate nearly nothing. The apprehension, the task brought with it, laid heavily on his shoulders. Yet he did not want to share the burden with his friends. They were in enough danger as it was. Harry picked up his luggage and headed to the entrance hall to meet up with Hermione and Ron. The three of them walked over the grounds to the shed next to the Greenhouses.
“So when are you going to contact us?” Hermione asked.
“As soon as I am in Iceland.”
“Drive careful. I don’t want to explain to my sister that you killed yourself, mate,” Ron said humorously.
“I will. Now both of you take good care of each other,” Harry said, opening the shed. In it stood a red motor bike with blue flames running down the sides.
“Wow, mate,” Ron stammered. Harry already loaded his bags onto the motorcycle when Hermione had tears streaming down her cheek.
“Hermione, I am going to come back,” Harry said reassuringly, hugging her.
“Ron, take care,” Harry added and went over to hug his friend.
“See you soon, mate.” Harry started the motorcycle and drove up to the gate, the snow crushing under the machine. Harry drove up to Hogsmeade. His driving style wasn’t perfect as he never had had any lessons but as he continued through the wonderful winter world he gained a feeling for it. The wind was blowing strong against his face the cold air cutting him. Soon his eyes were filled to the brim with tears. Harry switched into flying mode quickly casting a disillusionment charm over himself and the bike. As he soared through the air, he thought of his return already. The sun was going down and Harry still had not stopped. Below him, tiny lights switched on illuminating the landscape.

Ginny had been searching the castle after dinner. She searched for Snuffles but could not find him. Then she remembered she hadn’t looked near the DADA room.
“Snuffles! Where are you?” she called down the corridor, poking her head into the DADA classroom. At last she neared Harry’s office. She stepped into it. After a quick look around, she fixed on the presents lying on the table. One of them had her name on a tag. She wanted to know what was in it but restrained herself. Then her gaze fell from the presents to a picture on the side. It was a picture of Harry and Ginny at the Burrow last summer before the wedding. The two people in the picture looked so happy, the complete opposite of what she felt right now. She took the picture and sat down in armchair next to the fireplace.
“Why does this always happen to me? Why does everybody leave me?” Ginny asked the empty room around her. She started to cry, clutching the picture tightly to her chest, as Hedwig soared down on to her lap. Ginny smiled and mouthed thank you to Hedwig before petting her feathers.

Here is the next part. Sry I took so long, I'll try to post the next one sooner. Enjoy reading!

Chapter Twenty One Part Two

Muggle Style

The winter night was illuminated, dispersing the darkness over the city of London. Mr. Witting was on his way home. As everyday he had taken the underground before walking to his house. Mr. Witting worked at a drill manufacturer called Grunnings. Today his boss, Vernon Dursley, had been in a bad mood, screaming and ranting over every mistake his employees made. Mr. Witting wished the clocks moved faster on such days. But they did the exact opposite. On days like today the clocks ticked slower. He walked up the stairs of the underground station, pushing his way through the crowd. In all the pushing he noticed a pink haired woman. The woman, unlike most of the others in the crowd, was very happy, judging by the smile on her face. He felt the woman must be extraordinary. He moved closer to her in an attempt to satisfy his curiosity. He stood right behind her, amazed at how natural her hair looked despise the bright colour. New people were coming up the stairs from the rear, intensifying the pushing once more. The crowd slowly moved out of the station, having Mr Witting in its midst, lost in thought. The stream of people came to a halt. Mr. Witting, not noticing the abrupt halt, bumped into the pink-haired woman. She turned around, the smile not having ceased.
“Sorry,” Mr. Witting apologised.
“No problem,” she answered in a voice so oddly familiar, bringing back happy memories.

Mr. Witting was standing in his army uniform in front of a small house in Sussex.
“Bye Dad,” called a young girl not more than four years old. He bent down to kiss her on the forehead. Then he turned to a beautiful blonde woman whose hands rested on the shoulders of the girl. His gaze met hers, her light blue eyes boring into him.
“I am going to came back as soon as I can. Argentineans are no enemy for us,” he said reassuringly, hugging her and placing a tender kiss on her lips.
“Be careful,” She called after him as he walked over to the cab. The cab brought him to the Aircraft carrier which set course to the Falkland Island.

The familiarity fuelled his curiosity even further. He followed her out into the dark night with an appropriate distance. She stopped at the corner to Goswald road and turned around. She would have spotted him if he had not jumped behind a rose bush. He waited a few moments before continuing his pursuit. He stood at the corner, looking down the street into which the woman had turned. There she was, a man slightly taller beside her. They kissed, the man pushing her against the iron bars of a high fence. Although the man made a feeble, gaunt and rather old impression on him, he kissed her with passion. He watched them for what seemed to him a few hours when from the other end of the street, two people in black cloaks approached.
“Be careful!” he screamed at them. The kissing couple immediately broke apart and separated, narrowly avoiding a green jet of light. Unfortunately for Mr. Witting, the beam hit him in the chest. His lifeless corpse hit the ground while the others engaged in fierce fighting.


As Harry approached London in the depth of the night, he could make out a fire on the other side of town. He landed in an alley way. During his approach he nearly collided with a taking-off airplane from Heathrow airport. He stopped in the darkest corner of the street and cast the disillusionment charm on him and the motorbike. He drove through the streets until he reached the parking lot of Heathrow. He parked his bike and carried his rucksacks to the nearest luggage cart. Then he turned to find the entrance to the departure terminal. A warm gush of air made his frozen limbs come to live. The terminal was filled with people. This was Harry’s first visit to an airport as neither of his relatives approved of this way of travelling. He went to the Check-In counter of Scandinavia air craft which was the only airline to offer flights to Iceland. Harry had decided on taking the aircraft after excluding any magical ways of transportation.
“Good evening, Sir. How can I help you?” asked the woman behind the counter. She was not older than 25, had shoulder long blonde hair and a feeble smile on her face. All in all, she looked tired after a long day of work.
“Yes, I am here to check in for the flight to Iceland,” Harry said and looked down at the ticket for the flight number.
“It is flight 5123,” he added, handing over his passport and the ticket. She flipped open the passport and looked at him. He smiled at her. Then she typed something into the computer.
“Where do you want to sit?”
“Anywhere is fine with me.”
“Can I have your luggage?”
“Sure,” he said and heaved the luggage onto the belt.
She hacked some more keys. Then she gave him a print out for luggage retrieval.
“Here you go, Mr. Potter,” she handed over the ticket and passport, “Follow the signs to gate 29.”
“Thanks a lot,” he said, smiling at her. He walked off but turned around again and yelled across the hall, “Have a nice weekend.”
“What a wonderful person,” she thought, “only the scar was odd.” Her eyes followed him till he vanished around the corner.

“All passengers on flight 5123 to Reykjavik please proceed to gate 29. The flight is ready for boarding,” echoed a voice through the airport. Harry stood in a queue behind a man that looked exactly like his uncle with the only difference that he had the neck of his aunt.
“Sir, May I see your ticket?” asked the flight attendant.
“Sure,” Harry said, bursting with excitement to finally fly again.
“Down the gangway and then row number ten next to the window on the right side.”
Harry was nearly running down the gangway when he reached the airplane entrance. He sat down in the tenth row at the window on right. The plane had two seats on each side per row. To Harry the plane looked pretty small. It only had twenty rows. Slowly the passengers filled in, pushing their hand baggage in all kinds of cracks. When every body had settled down the plane looked pretty empty to Harry. No more than 40 passengers had boarded. The motors of the machine roared up and Harry felt his heart skip a beat. The aircraft moved over the run way and stopped. The engines were roaring even louder than before as the pilot released the brakes and the plane headed to take-off. Harry sunk into the chair. The enormous thrust of the take-off had a side effect on Harry. Not ready for the strong force exerted, his stomach capitulated. Harry felt his dinner, which consisted of Kit Kat bars, crawl up his gorge. By the time the plane became horizontal again, Harry had been retching the contents of his stomach into a small paper bag.
“Sir, Everything okay?” asked a curly-haired stewardess Harry. He nodded weakly.
“Would you like a drink?”
“Thanks but I must decline. I think my stomach needs some rest. I wasn’t prepared for so much force,” Harry said, smiling weakly.
“Is this your first flight?” she asked kindly, grabbing the bag out of his hands.
“Yes,” he said, recovering from the shock and added, “Quite an adventure.”
She smiled and hurried away, taking care of the bag. Harry dropped back in the seat. His adventure started in a way he had never expected.

The rest of the flight went smoothly. The only thing worthy of mentioning was the food trolley. The crew passed out sandwiches but had not enough Salami ones. The fate man that reminded Harry of his uncle started ranting ad shouting because he had not received a salami one.
“Sir, would you mind a cheese sandwich instead of your Salami one?” the stewardess with the curly hair asked Harry, pointing at the unopened package on the seat next to him.
“Are you sure the sandwich you are giving me is cheese?” Harry asked. The stewardess looked at him and then at the sandwich.
“Sir, it is Cheese but wait,” she stuttered and looked through the transparent foil at the sandwich.
“It has Salami one it,” she mumbled quietly and looked pretty dumb-found. She hurried to the man who immediately stopped shouting but squealed with delight. The squeal let a shudder run over Harry’s back. Harry would have expected to hear something like this from a girl but not from a fully grown man. Harry had just started eating when the stewardess came back to him with two glasses of Guinness.
“How did you do that?” she asked, sitting down beside him.
“Do what?” Harry responded.
“You changed the toping of the sandwich from cheese to Salami,” she said in a matter of a fact tone and handed him a glass of Guinness.
“I did not,” Harry said forcefully.
“Thank you anyways, by the way I am Kathryn,” she said.
“Nice to meet you Kathryn, I am Harry,” he said and shook her hand.
“You saved my neck. Don’t know what may have happened if the guy didn’t get his sandwich. What are you doing in Iceland anyways?” Harry thought for a moment, taking a swig from the glass.
“I am here to do some cross-country tracking. I want to see the Geysers. Typical tourism stuff,” Harry said.
“Do you have a place to stay tonight before setting out?”
“No, completely forgot about that,” Harry said which was the truth he hadn’t thought about that.
“You can stay at my place if you want,” she offered and added, “I have tomorrow off.”
“Thanks for the offer. I would be grateful for a place to sleep.”
“Okay then meet me at the parking lot entrance of the airport around half an hour after you get through the security,” she said and stood up, the empty glass in one hand.
“Perfect a place to crash,” Harry thought.
Soon they landed on the dark airport, not even the moon was visible through the cloud barrier. They landed somewhere on the run way and had to cross over to the terminal. The first thing Harry felt was the bitter cold biting his face and the thousand small ice needles that jabbed his skin even through his winter jacket.
“I have to get some proper gear before I set out,” Harry thought, as a warm gush of air reached him from the terminal doors. He quickly retrieved his bags and passed the customs. Crossing through the airport at half past ten in the night was no fun. The hall was empty except for a few waiting for their loved ones and the genitors. He followed the signs to the parking lot, more the pictures than the actual writing as it made no sense to him. After an odyssey through the airport Harry finally reached the parking lot entrance where Kathryn met him.


ANd since my signature like my avatar don't work ( or at least they don't show on my computer)
Feedback thread link->Here

Even though DH is out, I'll finish the story. I personally think Jk didn't do a too good job on her last book but anyways
here is the next chapter! many thanks to padfoot,prongs, and moony

Chapter Twenty-two
Icy tale (part one)

“Are you sure that you want to sleep on the coach and not in my bed?” Kathryn asked Harry now for the tenth time. She had insisted him to sleep in her bed after the blizzard they had fought their way through. To be honest it was not exactly her bed, her bed consisted out of two beds.
“No, the sofa is perfect,” Harry responded like the nine times before.
“But it is all uncomfortable. Trust me, I speak from experience,” she argued.
“Okay, if it makes you happy,” Harry said, steeping into the bathroom with his tooth brush in hand.
“So tomorrow I could help you get your gear and then we can get you a snow mobile or else you won’t make it far,” Kathryn said already lying on her half of the bed. Harry steeped out of the bathroom which was directly linked to the bedroom. He nodded just as she jumped out of the bed and headed through another door to the living room.
“Want a drink?” her voice boomed through the apartment.
Harry bent over the sink, spat out the tooth paste and called back, “Sure anything that keeps me warm after the blizzard is welcome.”
“Okay”
Harry splashed some water in his face. His eyes met with the reflection in the mirror. He looked at his death pale face with two bright green eyes starring at him. Wrinkles creased his face as the skin hung loosely on his skull.
“Damn, I look bad,” Harry thought to himself and splashed another wave of water over his face. When he turned his eyes back to the mirror, he saw not only a more alive and young version of himself but also a woman in a purple night dress with two whiskey glasses.
“Now how did you do that?” she asked, handing him one of the glasses.
“Do what?” he asked innocently, taking a swig from his glass.
“The last time I saw you, you had cresses all over your face and now you look twenty years younger. It is like magic. Same as the cheese sandwich turning out a Salami sandwich,” she said walking back out of the bathroom and elegantly resting herself on the bed. Harry took another swig and walked over to his trunks.
“Forgot anything?” she asked him already wrapping herself in the bed covers.
“Yeah, I can’t be on your liquor too. I just remembered I have my own stuff,” Harry said and pulled out a bottle of port wine. He trooped over to the bed and handed it to her.
“Wow,” she gasped after looking at the label, “this is worth thousands. You don’t want to drink this.”
“Actually, I thought you might keep it as a small present,” he said.
“I’ll be right back,” she said and ran out of the room.
“Stupid me,” Harry muttered under his breath, rolling the bottle to and fro in his hands, “Why did I have to go for the old stuff?”
She returned with two small red wine glasses in one hand and a bottle opener in the other.
“Then let us open your little present,” she said and jumped onto the bed. Faster than lightening strikes, she had opened the bottle and had filled the two glasses. Harry just realised that he had a glass filled to the brim when she already drank half of hers. Harry took a quick sip.
“Damn,” he said, “This is better than Firewhiskey.” Noticing what he had said, he clasped his hand over his mouth.
“What is Firewhiskey?” she asked curiously, pouring herself another drink.
“It is some strong liquor,” he said all too casually and took another swig.
“I never heard of it,” she said, watching him closely now.
“It is from Scotland,” he lied and emptied his glass.
“Oh, really. I have lived in Scotland for two years but never came across Firewhiskey. Learn something new everyday,” she said, and handed him the bottle.

After emptying the bottle, both were rather tipsy. She had turned on the TV to check the weather forecast at the end of the news. Harry had not looked at the screen until the news reader announced the weather was to follow. As he looked up he saw a woman with long flaming red hair stand in front of a map of Iceland. Guilt of what he had done and pain shot in him at the sight. Fears on how Ginny may react on his absence made everything far worse. A tear moistened his cheek.
“I am such an idiot. I shouldn’t have pushed her away. She’ll think I'm a monster,” Harry thought. He dropped down into the pillow. All the pain and hate for his deeds seared up inside him. He had to vent his despair. His eyes wandered through the room and stopped on a bright purple spot in his vision. He squinted his eyes to bring the spot into focus.
“See anything you like?” Kathryn asked mockingly as he continued to stare at her.
“What if it was so?” Harry asked, feeling the warmth of another drink fill him.
“I guess you could take it,” she said and slowly moved towards him. He reached out for her and pulled her down. Then he embraced her and was about to move the straps of her night dress over her shoulders but his arms failed him. Slowly his eyes dropped shut and he started snoring.
“And the evening started so well,” Kathryn said aloud. She left Harry’s half of the bed and snuggle into her covers. One more look at him and then she fell asleep as well.

In the dead of the night a figure in a red travelling coat walked up a deserted road to an old manor on the top of a hill. The garden looked unkempt. The weeds were growing over most of the landing. The cloaked figure made its way through the hedges over the lane which needed a cut badly. Out of the darkness another figure became visible. Although in a black cloak it stood out as the mask in front of its face glimmered in the darkness.
“Ah, the Dark Lord has been waiting for you,” sneered Snape at the small, stumpy figure in the red cloak.
“I had dealings to finish,” squeaked the newcomer.
“Follow me,” said Snape and turned to the house. They went into the house and after climbing a stairwell entered a large room. The room was dimly lit by torches and a fire. In the room several more cloaked figures stood in a circle around an armchair in the middle. The new arrivals could not see the person who sat in the armchair as it faced the opposite direction.
“It was brought to me that you have nothing against my plans of eradicating all muggle born,” said a cold voice. The figure in the red travelling coat walked over to the armchair and took of its hood to reveal a large toad like smile plastered across its face.
“Yes, I have nothing against the vanishing of all half breeds from the earth and I must say that the Minister of Magic and I, will leave all resources the ministry offers at your hands,” Umbridge said. An evil laugh filled the room. It let a shudder run over every Death Eaters' back. Little did the outside world know of this meeting.


here is the feedback: here

THe next chapter is a bit boring but
I couldn't have let HArry set out into the vast plans of Iceland without proper supplies. THanks to Padfoot, Prongs and Moony for reading it anyways!

I hope you don'T fall asleep while reading and please leave feedback

Chapter Twenty-two
Icy tales (part two)

Harry woke up, shivering. Although under a thick blanket, the cold stabbed his skin. In addition to the cold, he had a terrible headache and could barely remember last night’s events. He turned, wrapping the blanket tighter around him. All this did was not make him feel warmer but also feel how sore his back was. Harry only saw one solution, a warm shower. He scampered out bed towards the door of the bath room. He ripped off his clothing and soon hot water was trickling down his skin. The hot water was soon not anymore soothing to his skin but scalded it so that Harry got out of the shower and dressed. As he left the bathroom, he noticed the absence of Kathryn. Harry quickly dressed and went to look for her.

He found her sitting at the kitchen table, clutching a steaming cup of coffee.
“Was about time for you to wake up. Would you like an aspirin against the headache?” she asked.
“Yes that would be great,” Harry said but she had already left for the bedroom. Harry sat down in the second seat at the table on which another coffee mug stood. Harry took a sip and soon found a new warmth spread through his body. Within seconds he was wide awake again.
“What type of coffee is this?” he asked as she returned with a small box in her hands.
“Oh, right. I forgot. This is fresh coffee from beans roasted in Italy. Pretty strong?”
“That it sure is,” Harry said and gratefully accepted the small pill she handed him. With another mouthful of coffee, it was gone.
Meanwhile, Kathryn had returned to her seat and mustered him. Just then he noticed his wand lying on the table. Following his gaze, her eyes fell on the wooden stick that she had found in the bedroom.
“So what is this?” asked Kathryn who had wondered what it was for ages.
“Err-, you have to swear not to tell anybody,” he said, glaring at her.
“I won’t tell,” she reassured him.
“I'm a wizard and that is my wand,” Harry finished, hoping she would break out in laughter and think he was mental but she did not.
“I knew it,” she said triumphantly.
“That is how you changed the sandwich toping and got the really expensive wine bottle yesterday. Now what is Firewhiskey?”
“I’ll show you,” Harry said and walked out of the room, sipping his coffee. He returned moments later with a bottle of Ogden’s Firewhiskey. He transformed the saucer pan into a glass and poured some of whiskey inside.
“A bit strong though,” he said and handed her the glass. She lowered her nose into the glass and smelt it.
“Uh, this smells gross,” she said. No longer fond of finding out what firewhiskey is, she returned the glass to Harry who emptied it with one swig.
“Too precious to be wasted.”
She smiled at him. Harry refilled his coffee mug but what he conjured was only half as good as Kathryn’s coffee. While Harry was sipping his coffee, Kathryn was getting some breakfast ready.
“So what are you actually doing here? Cause I don’t think you have come to Iceland to go tracking in the mountains,” she asked, once she had piled the table with all kinds of toppings and a large loaf of bread.
“Like I said I want to get an idea of the countryside,” Harry said and helped himself to some bread and ham.
“Any specific idea on where to go?” she asked, biting into the sandwich she had made.
“A rough one.”
“Good, should you need any help just drop by. Have you prepare-" but she was cut off by him.
“I actually thought you could help me prepare. I haven’t got any supplies nor a map and I don’t even have clothing for this weather.” Pure shock was written over her face as he explained his situation.
“Well, we better get going. We have a lot to do if you want to leave soon,” she said and walked towards her bedroom.
“Although I don’t mind you staying here longer,” she added.

After fifteen minutes the two sat in her car. She tuned in for her favourite station and off they were. Just as they were pulling into the car park, she asked him about wizard music.
“So what type of music do wizards listen to?”
“All kinds. It’s pretty much like muggle music. We even have something like wizard radio.”
“I never thought there are so many of you,” she said astonished by his answer.
She parked the car and they made there way to the shopping mall through the biting cold.
“I hope you have some money,” she said as they approached the first clothing shop.
“I did change some into krona at the airport.”
“Good thinking,” she said and pushed the revolving door of the entrance.
“So how far is the place from Reykjavik?” Harry did not answer until she started loading jackets, trousers and jumpers.
“Dunno, I am searching for a place surrounded by geysers,” Harry said as he went into one of the changing cabins.
“So we have to get some kind of guide as well,” she suggested.
“No way. I don’t want anybody. I want to prove to myself I can do it alone once I am outside,” he countered vehemently.
“Right, so does everything fit?” she asked.
“Yeah, you got a hand for clothes.”
“Not to mention,” she said, “Come on let’s pay and get to a food supply store.”
They paid and headed off to the food supply store. Unnoticed by the people surrounding them but not by Kathryn, Harry shrunk the clothing to fit into one bag. She just stared at him in utter amazement.
“You have to show me how to do that,” she joked as they got to the cashier counter in the supermarket.
After filling up eight bags with food, she decided they should bring their shopping to the car. After managing to shrink the bags small enough that they all fitted in the bitter cold, Harry was glad to return to buy some camping supplies as he only had bought a tent and a sleeping bag.

The shop looked rather small as many tents were crammed into it. Kathryn, having been to the shop before, immediately darted at the things they needed. Harry was soon loaded with everything from a small cooker to a pair of pick axes for climbing. As he tumbled to the counter the man eyed him carefully. Harry ruffled through his hair, after unloading himself on the counter.
“Harry Potter,” stammered the old man behind the counter.
“How do you know who I am,” Harry said and pointed his wand to the man’s throat.
“I am Mr. McCulligan from Hogsmeade. My wife and I fled two years ago when it was first broadcasted that Voldemort had returned. We were friends of the Longbottoms as we had been Aurors,” the man concluded.
“If you’re Aurors produce a Patronus,” Harry demanded of the man and his wife who came out from the back of the shop. The two summoned their Patronus; the man, a large parrot whilst the woman produced a small dog. Kathryn’s eyes widened.
“She is a muggle, isn’t she.” said the man. This was more a statement than a question.
“Yes, she is,” Harry answered calmly. The man and his wife shook their heads disbelievingly.
“You know about the statue of secrecy,” the wife of the shop owner piped in.
“Listen, she knows about us from way before she met me. She married a wizard who vanished and never showed up again,” Harry lied.
“We can’t risk being discovered,” the man hissed through gritted teeth.
“Now let me finish my shopping and we’ll be out of here,” Harry exclaimed forcefully. After a few minutes of stowing away his new possessions in bags, Harry and Kathryn headed back to the car. Then back to her apartment, taking a small detour through the nearest McDonalds Drive.

Feedback

The story left off with Harry being in Iceland. The next installment is set a week after the previous. Won't tell you more though.
Many thanks to Sophie. You are the beta, only heaven could have sent me!

Hope you like it! I want to know your thoughts on the story. Please post them here


Chapter twenty two
Icy tale (part three)

Night has fallen over the vast, white plains and with it, fresh snow slowly covered the icy grounds. The skies were clear of clouds and the stars shone brightly. Outshining all the other was a bright, pulsating star. A lone traveller on a snow mobile dashed through the snow. The orange snow mobile swirled up the snow around it as its driver charged over the small dune of ice. The driver seemed to be following the bright shining star. The motor roared up once more. Snow, coloured faint blue by the moon which was over looking the scenery, whirled around the mobile. It stopped at the peek of the dune. The driver removed his goggles. They revealed to bright green eyes which started to wander across the next snowy valley he had to cross. He had been travelling through the snow in which so many others had lost themselves. His good spirits at the beginning of his journey were long swept away by the cold that attacked his face and stabbed his flesh even through the thick clothing. He wanted nothing more than fire and an armchair for himself. He got back on the machine and set out into the darkness, on the quest to find a suitable place to camp for the night.


Many miles away a girl with long bushy brown hair was sitting in an armchair in front of a fire with a newspaper in her hand.
She skimmed through it before throwing it into the fire.
“Harry won’t like this when he comes back,” she said half to herself, half to the boy with red hair next to her.
“Hermione, all we got to do is keep you and your family safe. The ministry isn’t going to do anything about it. Have you talked to your parents about coming to London?” Ron asked, his face showing deep concern.
“Yes, I have, but they don’t want to leave our home. I think we have to make them come with us,” Hermione responded. She looked into his eyes. As their eyes met, passion unleashed itself in her and she moved onto his lap. They interlocked in a passionate kiss.
“What are you doing, Dean!” screamed a voice from the boys’ dormitories. Ron immediately recognised it as his sisters and ran up the stairs, closely followed by Hermione. They found Ginny standing next to her bed; Dean lying on it. Hermione quickly took Ginny out of the room to deescalate the situation but it had the opposite effect.
“What did you try to do with my little sister?” Ron asked, pinning Dean against the wall.
“So Harry doing it doesn’t bother you?” Dean hissed at him.
“Harry didn’t get her screaming that loud,” Ron said and was about to punch him in the face but couldn’t. Hermione stood behind him, restraining his arm. He searched her eyes for an answer. He turned back to Dean. Releasing him, he apologised for his behaviour.
“Don’t matter. I should have known she wouldn’t want me doing it,” he said and added, “I better apologise to her.”
Dean left the room.
“Thank you for stopping me from making a stupid mistake,” Ron said, embracing Hermione.
“I hoped you could use your energy at a different point,” she suggested, smiling at him.
“I can see to that,” he said and led her out of the room.

“Harry’s absence has got its good side,” Ron said. Hermione nodded, although worried to death as Harry hadn’t contacted them through the mirror for a week now. The two filed into the classroom. As soon as the door fell shut, they interlocked in a passionate embrace. As the moon rose, the heat in the room decreased, until all their energy was depleted. Hermione cuddled up against Ron who lay on the comfortable sofa. As the two lovebirds’ eyes dropped shut, another in the castle rose to morn over its partner.

Ginny could not sleep that night. The words Dean had spat into her brother’s face haunted her.
“So Harry doing it doesn’t bother you?” The sentence flashed up in her mind over and over again. She got out of bed and searched for the nearest trunk, determined to find out in whose bed she had been sleeping. She bent down over the trunk and even before opening it a strong scent filled her nostrils. The faint smell hung itself onto her. Although not able to identify to whom it belonged, the smell filled her up with warmth and she felt happier than in a while. She admitted to herself she felt happier than Dean had ever made her. Recollecting her thoughts, she opened up the trunk. Out of the mess of contents, a pink sweater stuck out. In an instant she noticed it belonged to her. She took it out. She had lifted it out when she saw the note lying beneath it. Dropping the sweater, her hands stretched out towards the note. The letter was written in her handwriting. She started reading it. It was to Harry. The truth which she had long pushed aside presented itself with new proof.
Harry had pushed her away from him. She knew he only wanted to keep her safe, but had not realised that she wanted to keep him safe. He had lied to her. Anger seared up in her as she crumbled up the letter and returned it to its former spot in the trunk. She slammed it shut and walked out of the room, firmly clutching the sweater.

She settled down on the window sill inside the Gryffindor common room. Her face pressed firmly against the cold window as she looked over the snow covered grounds. Although calm on the outside, inside her a broken heart was fighting a reasoning mind.
“He had drugged me with love potion.”
“He had his reason and you know that.”
“He lied to me and pushed me away.”
“All he tried to do was keep you out of the mess. Look at what they did to your home.”
“But he didn’t explain!” cried her heart
“That would have ruined the whole purpose of the plan as you would have followed him anywhere.”

New flakes were covering the icy path. Although deciding to stop and continue tomorrow, he had driven himself to exhaustion. He was coming closer on his goal which they had found on a map under a complicated name he could not remember but it meant tomb of Viking’s wife. Not knowing how many miles laid ahead of him in this cold desert, he finally halted and unpacked his tent. After a small fight with the tent he turned to his other needs that is to say food. He crammed through his supplies for a half way descent label. He mistrusted the food cans, although Kathryn had told him they were very tasty. He ended up with a menu consisting of beans, mashed potatoes and some meat. As he sat there shovelling the food into him, he gazed up at the stars. The stars had arranged in an odd formation. Either Harry’s mind was playing a trick on him or the night sky really reassembled a woman’s face.
“Ginny,” Harry said tenderly. His heart ached for her and although he knew all of his actions had good reason, he never wanted to push her away from him. She was his. Or would she leave him when she finds out the truth which he was sure she will? But Harry pushed away that thought with a new one, his return on Christmas Eve. He cleaned up his plate and the cooker before getting into the sleeping bag. He was shivering from the cold. He focused on some warm thoughts.
The first thing that shot into his mind was the last conversation he had with Kathryn before leaving.


Harry just walked out of the door at Kathryn’s, his two trunks over his shoulders.
“Take good care and never forget that this door is always open for you,” she said.
“I will never forget and once I am finished I will come back here for a short while before going home,” he said and kissed each of her cheeks as it was a custom of the country. He sat on the snow mobile and looked up at the house one last time. There she was waving from one of the windows. He waved back at her; then vanished in the darkness of the night to begin his journey.

The memory of the warmth of the apartment was enough for Harry to feel cosy and his eyes soon dropped shut. His last thought was given to his love Ginny and how she felt right now.

Don't forget to tell me what you think! Here

Thanks for your feedback! I must say this chapter is sort of end of what I have thought of till now so this will be this last chapter in along waiting time. Sry, but I just want to prepare and organise my ideas a bit before continuibg to write. Much thanks to Padfoot, Prongs and Moony!
I hope every one has read her new fanfic. Great story!
But back for what I came here for; posting the next bit.
I hope you enjoy reading it and please feel free to scream at me or anything else you can think off in the feedback thread: Here



Chapter twenty two
Icy tales (last part)

“You must wake up. Breakfast is ready,” said the old house elf. He got out of his bed threw some clothes on and went downstairs. The smell of fresh eggs and bakery welcomed him as every morning.
“Morning master,” squeaked a much younger house elf than the one that had woken him up.
“Good morning Winky. Where is Kreacher?” he asked the house elf.
“Sir, Kreacher has gone to get new coffee beans. Soon he will be back,” she answered delighted.
“Good morning, Draco,” said Mrs. Weasley as she sat down at the kitchen table.
“Morning, what are we going to do today?” he asked, sitting down beside her.
“I thought about cleaning out the-” but she could not finish the sentence as Mr. Weasley, who had just entered the kitchen, placed a kiss on her lips.
“Morning, darling,” Mr. Weasley said, giving her another kiss on the cheek.
“Morning”
Then Kreacher entered the kitchen with two large bags of fresh coffee beans in his arms. He stowed one away in the cupboard and ripped the other one open. Winky came and helped him put them in the coffee mill. With combined forces the two house elves managed and soon poured out three coffee mugs. Then all five of them indulged in the heavenly breakfast.
“Have a nice day all of you but I have to go,” Mr. Weasley said and clutched another piece of toast.
“Bye, Mr. Weasley,” called the three non Weasley’s in unison.
“Take care of yourself,” Molly added. It was her turn to place a kiss on him now. Mr. Weasley walked out the front door and apparated to the Ministry.
“Well. Draco, I was saying that we could maybe clean out the attic as that is the only remaining trouble spot,” Mrs. Weasley started again as her husband left.
“Sounds good,” Draco said and grabbed the plate with the bacon on.
“Kreacher, may I ask you to prepare another two beds as Ron and Hermione are coming,” Mrs. Weasley asked kindly, turning to the house elf.
“Granger is coming?” Draco asked horrified.
“Yes, Hermione is coming as you must remember this is Harry’s house and not yours,” Mrs. Weasley reminded him as he seemed to forget this fact at times.






Somebody tapped her on the shoulder.
“No, I want to sleep on,” she mumbled. She turned around, thinking she was in bed but instead of hitting the soft cover of her bed, she bumped, jamming her head against something hard.
“Ouch,” she said and rubbed her head, slowly opening her eyes.
“Is everything okay, Ginny?” asked a deep male voice that made her look up. It was Neville. The common room was empty as it was early Saturday morning.
“Yes, thanks for waking me,” she said, grinning at him.
“I was just wondering why you were here? Have you slept here?” he asked, almost brotherly.
“Yes. I couldn’t sleep so I came down here to the window sill to think. I must have fallen asleep.”
“Harry used to sit at the window of our dorm when he needed to think,” Neville said. To Ginny, he sounded a bit nostalgic.
“Never knew that,” Ginny declared. Silence fell over the two. Ginny was about to leave when Neville posed a question, she herself tried to find an answer.
“Ginny.” He started, seeking eye contact with her. “May I ask you something?” he inquired tentatively.
“Sure”
“Why did you and Harry break-up?”
“I don’t know,” she uttered. Her eyes were slowly filling with tears as she ran out of the common room into the corridors of the castle. Neville was horror-struck. He had never expected such an answer and the reaction had surprised him even further. Placing the event at the back of his head, he pursued the actual reason of his early awakening. He wanted to meet up with Luna. The two of them had formed a profound relationship and a mutual understanding for each other’s wants and needs.







Beep, Beep. His hand travelled out of the sleeping bag and hit the alarm clock. Although it was dark as night outside, a new day had begun. His face felt cold, almost freezing. After two or three slaps, he felt the blood circulate again. Out of the small bag, which had served him as pillow, he produced a metallic bottle. He unscrewed the bottle top with great difficulty; as everything here, at the end of the world, had to pay its tribute to the hostile environment. He took two gulps. Then he packed the bottle back into his bag and folded his sleeping bag. At last he put on his gear. First the black scarf then his sun glasses and at last he put on a woollen cap. Prepared, he stepped out into the icy desert. He had been travelling and lost track of time. Yet, he had not found his destination. His daily routine continued as he packed the tent and placed all his belongings at the back of the snow mobile. His gaze once more wandered. First he looked over the campsite, to check that he had forgotten nothing. He then looked into behind him and at last his view turned to what laid ahead of him. There it lingered for a while before he got on the snow mobile. He looked at the dark sky above him. Snow flakes slowly descended from it. The motor roar up once again, warming the air around him. Will he reach his destination today? With this thought, Harry headed into the unknown. He had a task to fulfil.

The sun had set about two hours ago. The night ruled over the beautiful white with all its harshness. Freezing winds swept over the land. His hands had gone numb hours ago and now also his face seemed to acquaint itself with the ice. Despite all the hardship he encountered the drive of seeing Ginny again. At the thought of her, he felt the ice on his face melt. About two miles or so ahead of him he saw a small plateau, stick out of the ground.
“A perfect place to stop,” Harry thought.
He sped up the snow mobile. As he neared the plateau he couldn’t help but notice the perfect symmetry of it. I looked like a perfect rectangular block with ramps leading to its top. He closed his eyes for a second hoping his mind had not played a trick on him.
Yes, definitely it looked man made.
Could this be it? Was this his destination or was it mere coincidence that the plateau looked as if it was a giant tomb? New hope that his journey finally ended let a smile creep over his face. He was now not more than 500m away from it when all of a sudden he passed a bump and was thrown up in the air. He prepared for the impact but nothing happened, he was still in the air. Next, incredible warmth spread from his bottom up. He had landed on a geyser.
This only strengthened his hope of finding what he searched; the bracelet of Ravenclaw. All of the sudden Harry was falling rapidly. He had just enough time to transform the snow below him into a giant cushion. He had transformed the cushion back to snow as another ice cold wind blew over the field he was standing. His wet clothes stuck to his body and the comfortable warmth was gone with the wind. Quickly, he heated the air around him. With dry clothes, he set out to find his snowmobile and prepare the night’s camp. He needed sleep for tomorrow; he had to do what he had to do.


I know it is a cliffhangar and I know you'll hate me for not posting soon. For anger issues or other concerns click here

Here it is. I am sorry for not updating earlier but I have to take care of a lot of things right now( choosing courses and soo on) I hope you like it. Many thanks to Padfoot, Moony and Prongs for beta ing this story! I don't know what I would do without you.
Again A BIG SORRY to all of you. I'll try to update the story at least once every to weeks put I can't make any promises right now, sry. Enjoy reading and please leave feedback, especially on the title any body have any better suggetions?



Chapter twenty three
The Secret of Love


Merely two hours had passed since he had given up on sleeping, although his eyes had never closed that night. He was too excited to sleep and his mind constantly thinking about the possible protection of the horcrux. Now he was walking around the plateau searching for some kind of clue or entrance. He must have walked around at least half of the giant hill before he noticed something unnatural. There were carvings in the ice, weird shapes; no symbols.
“I should have taken Hermione with me,” Harry muttered. Then he remembered the mirrors. He quickly searched through the dozen of pockets in his jacket.
“Ouch.”
Something sharp had jabbed his finger. He pulled his hand out; blood covered it completely. A piece of the mirror stuck in the wound which stretched across his finger. Harry pulled it out before sealing the wound with a bandage as the healing spells didn’t work.
“Great, no one to help me now!” Harry thought and hammered his hands against the ice wall which all of a sudden gave way. Harry stumbled through the wall as if it was water. He looked at the wall. It glowed in a faint blue colour, illuminating the walls of the corridor Harry had landed in. Harry looked down for the end of the tunnel but all he could see was a long black tube in front of him. Lighting the tip of his wand, he set out into the darkness.

Crunch. The snow and ice crushed under his weight. The farther he walked, the more difficult the steps became and not having slept last night did not help. Another step, but the ice had not budged; instead it rammed itself into his shoe. He lifted his shoe to inspect the damage. His shoe had a small hole at the bottom. Although drained of his physical strength, Harry marched on, solely driven by the thought of destroying Voldemort. The tunnel was getting darker and colder now and Harry’s legs were soon too weak to carry him on. He crawled on all fours, the ice ripping his clothes like the claws of a wild animal would and stabbing his hands like a thousand spears. Harry was too weak; He surrendered to nature. His face hit the ice, hard, blood oozed out of his cheek.
He had to stop Voldemort, for Ginny’s safety.
Just as this thought crossed his mind, he started to pull himself along the floor. The only way to keep her safe was to destroy Tom Riddle once and for all. His thoughts constrained on Ginny, he progressed down the tunnel, standing again. Although the blood still ran down his hands and his face; and his limbs ached terribly, he continued, driven by an invisible force. Harry could not name it but it felt good. A short time later, he saw a speck of light at the far end of the tunnel. His pace became faster and anybody who would have followed him would be amazed that somebody could still run after the severe amount of blood he had lost. The ice around him no longer seemed cold but was warm, incredible warm. Two more steps and Harry had reached the end of the tunnel and looked into a large room. On the other side of the room something reflected the light. Harry stepped into the room cautiously, knowing Voldemort must have booby trapped the place. And sure he had. Harry had just stepped into the room when two ice plates, one from the left the other from the right, came soaring at him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny raised her hand.
“Yes, Ms. Weasley?” asked Professor McGonagall.
“Professor, I don’t feel well, can I go to the hospital wing?” Ginny asked.
“Sure you can.” Ginny stood up but then crashed down again. Her arms didn’t catch her fall, they, like her legs, seemed like pudding.
“Harry,” she muttered before her eyes dropped shut. Her body swayed to and fro for a moment before dropping lifelessly to the floor.

Professor McGonagall brought her to the Hospital Wing within seconds, completely forgetting teaching. She did not want to lose a student, and definitely not one near to becoming a member of the Order, as numbers of new recruits thinned drastically after the ministry stopped, even attempting, to stop Voldemort. Voldemort, on the other hand, was filling his ranks of Death Eaters as he terrorised the country.
“I have an emergency,” she screamed. Madam Pomfrey helped her shift the slender body onto the bed. Those luscious, young lips, bright red at times, had turned into a soft pink tone, barely contrasting the deathly pale face. The bright red hair was the only thing that remembered of the lively girl.
“Minerva,” Madam Pomfrey said, “She needs some proper care. She is in some kind of sleep as it looks.”
“She can’t be in a never ending sleep?” Professor McGonagall thought.
“But definitely no Draught of the Living Death,” Madam Pomfrey continued, before muttering complex spells under her breath. She ran off to fetch some potion whilst McGonagall stood at Ginny’s bedside, thinking. Madam Pomfrey scurried back with two large flasks and a cup in her hand. She forced the cup filled, to the brim with a mixture of the potions, down the young girl’s throat, which swallowed greedily as if trying to quench thirst that all water in the world couldn’t. Madam Pomfrey stood clear of the bed and sighed. A tear started to drop down her cheek as she raised her voice.
“I can’t do anything. I don’t know what she needs but I’ll ask old Greyhound. She must know as a St. Mungos’ healer.”
A heavy weight fell from Professor McGonagall’s heart. She had seen this girl so often with young Potter. She was the sole purpose for his never ending vigour to destroy Voldemort, even Albus had agreed with her.
“She can’t die,” Minerva McGonagall said forcefully and stormed out of the Hospital Wing. She needed to tell Arthur and Molly.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Only a few more steps separated him from his goal, after evading the ice plates swirling at him. He had been running to the other side of the chamber at full speed, even though his body was aching from the lack of oxygen and the cuts on his face and hands. There it stood, in the middle of a pillar carved out of the ice, in a small out cove. The pillar glisten blue as light fell through a tiny hole onto the bracelet which could not have look more beautiful. It was a silver spider web that enclosed several small and large gems next to some that were barely visible. Harry reached out of the silver object, carefully extracting it from its resting place. He had barely pulled it out as a thunder sound echoed in the room followed by several cracks in the ice. Harry pocketed the bracelet and started to run for the exit. Large chunks of ice fell down all around him, destroying the beauty of the ice palace. The earth under him trembled, making his knees bend involuntarily. He realised how milk must feel when made into a milk shake. The ice stalagmites which decorate the ceiling had been ripped loose by the quake and flew through the air, hissing violently as their sharp edges cut through the air. Harry regained his composure and darted for the tunnel he had come through. Harry did his best to avoid the debris which rained down on him but the constant effort was sucking him dry of even the last energy he had.

It had been several hours since Ginny was brought down into the Hospital Wing. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had come immediately after McGonagall had notified them and were now watching over their daughter. Every other moment the matron popped by to check the status of her patient. Ron and Hermione had dropped by shortly before dinner and some of Ginny’s friends did as well. Shortly before curfew Dean had dropped by. Mrs. Weasley walked through the castle unable to see her daughter in a coma like state. Her red puffy eyes blurred her vision. She walked into the DADA classroom unaware where she was and soon landed in Harry’s office. Hedwig hooted softly. The open window made the room rather cold. Molly walked up to the window, yet another tear dropping down her face. On the window sill laid a small note.

Dear Ginny,

This is for you. It will keep you safe.

Love

Harry

Loosely fastened to it was a small vial filled with an opaque liquid. Molly grabbed the note and sprinted to her daughter’s side. Not exactly knowing what to do, she opened the vial and poured the liquid down her daughter’s throat. She had emptied the bottle when second thoughts occurred to her. What if the liquid killed her when drinking it? What if it just needs to be sprinkled over the person?
But a cough destroyed all of these terrifying thoughts.
“Harry,” Ginny screamed and jumped up in her bed. Molly hugged her daughter, crying tears of joy before Madam Pomfrey came and checked her condition. Whilst all of this, Ginny kept on mumbling Harry’s name almost inaudible. Arthur stood next to Molly placing an arm comfortingly around his wife’s shoulder. Then, after the matron had finished, Ginny found herself in a bone crushing hug from her mum.
“Thank God you woke up. If it weren’t for Harry, I would not know what may have happened,” Molly said, looking straight into her daughter’s eyes.
“He needs help,” Ginny said before breaking free from her mother and running out of the Hospital Wing.

I know it has been a long time but other things have consumed much of my time. I am sorry for not posting earlier. Thanlk you for not filling my mailbox! I want to tahnk all of those people who have written something in the feedback thread, you are great! Another huge thanks to my beta, Padfoot, Prongs and Moony! At last I would like ask all those who rate this fanfic in the poll to leave feedback so that I know where I can improve my writing.

Again a huge thanks for your wonderful feedback and I hope you like the next part.

Cheers

Max


An unusual encounter


She stormed into the kitchen, her heart pounding faster than ever.
“Dobby,” she called as her eyes wandered over the mass of house elves scrambling at her feet asking her for orders.
They fell silent and made way for a stubby house elf with large gleaming eyes. He had a yellow-orange striped hat on which had holes cut out for his long ears, their features barely visible through the pair of dotted blue socks he had pulled over his ears.
“Yes, Misses,” the house elf squeaked, feeling a little embarrassed, having the eyes of the rest on him.
“Dobby, Harry Potter is in great danger. I need you to come with me,” she said.

**************************************************
The air was filled with smoke from the pipes which mixed with the odour of fresh beer in addition to the musky smell of wood. The walls of the bar were plastered with photographs and emblems, the largest, a red lion hung above the large stock of liquors and cordials. The bar was called “The Daring Traveller” and had been built in the time were whaling brought huge amounts of wealth to the small island in the North Atlantic. The old fashioned layout, hereby meaning the fact that lanterns light the place and that it had dark corners, still attracted guest. Those dark corners posed an incredible attraction to the dubious or not legal frequenters; in fact there had been a murder the other year. Although the murder happened in the booth exactly opposite nobody saw anything as the light form the lanterns hanging on either side of the liquor-lined wall where unable to reach the corner. The police had stopped investigation, it became public that the bar tender was suspected as he had the public’s sympathy.
It was already late that day when the vicar set off through the streets of Reykjavik, his destination being that small dingy place in the harbour of the capital. He opened the door of the establishment and immediately a gush of warm, strong smelling air reached his face. His left hand still clenching the doorknob tightly, he surveyed the room, before entering. Hesitantly, he progressed into the room, his mind racing why he had followed the request of the old man. The room was illuminated by three small lanterns and a small electric light over the bar.
The light from the small lantern, which hung on the left of the bar, illuminated only half of the man’s face. He had long black hair and glassy, bloodshot brown eyes with a warm glow in them. His chin was covered in stubbles; he was no more than 40 years old and looked not bad for his age. The man was sitting alone in the corner, a bottle of whiskey and a glass half-filled with the dark amber liquid. His eyes that had been fixed on the door, now studied the vicar’s process. The vicar just stared at the stranger, their gazes met. He motioned to the empty chair in front of him and took another sip from the glass.
“Hadn’t the boy said that an old man who was to die soon wanted to make his peace with the world,” the vicar thought, still fearing what destiny had in hold for him.
“I have been waiting for you,” said a deep, yet warm voice, as the stranger poured out two glasses. He leaned forward and handed or better tried to hand one to the vicar but the latter was startled at the sight before him. Whilst one side looked no more than 40, the other half had extremely white hair and his eye, although the same colour not having any of its other attributes. His cheek was deeply creased. The exhaustion was clearly visible on this other half.
“Come on, take the glass,” said the man more forcefully but his voice still sounded sweet and young.
“H-Ho-how-how i-iiiii-iiii- is” stuttered the vicar; unable to finish, instead he finished the glass.
“You wanted to ask how that is possible,” said the man refilling the vicar’s glass.
“Well, that is why I have called you.”
“I have through some magic retained my youth in one half but my other side kept ageing. I feel my end nearing at an increased pace as I have made myself powerful enemies. But before I pass away I have to tell somebody about the dark secret, I have been carrying around with me. As I have lost my wife and have no children I could not think of anybody else to tell. I never went to church nor did I ever donate anything but I am willing to weigh up the next few hours in gold to you. Will you stay and listen to my fantastic tale or will you go running?” the man concluded and took another sip. Without waiting for an answer from the still startled and in trance vicar, he produced a fat envelope from his jacket and placed it in the middle of the table.
“Take it,” commanded the man. The vicar snapped out of his trance and looked him straight in the eye.
“Are you trying to bull**** me or even kill me?” the vicar said. The man raised his eyebrow surprised as the vicar was at the vicar’s audacity. Then the man laughed. His laugh let a shudder run down the vicar’s spine; it was evil and bark-like. The man wiped his eyes with a small handkerchief when his laughing fit had subsided. The eyes from the whole room had swept into there direction. The man caught the gaze of one of the other guests.
“What are you staring at?” said the man in a voice so different. It was full of contempt and venom. The other guests immediately turned back around. The man’s face contorted itself into a frown. After regaining his composure he looked blankly at the vicar. As the men studied each other sand corn after sand corn ran through the old hour glass.
“My dear friend neither of the two,” said the man said.
“I have asked you to listen to an old man’s tale so that you may continue my work,” he continued. When he came to an end, his eyes bore into those of the vicar. The vicar nodded; his curiosity out weighing his apprehension by far.

“After my wife’s early death I started to spend my holidays in abandoned places. The story I am going to tell happened when on my trip through the tundra of this country. The way of my journey does not matter to what I have to tell you, that is why we will start the story on the very morning when I got marked for the rest of my life.”


I know this is a bit confusing but when the chapter is finished it will fit together. I know I should have posted the complete chapter but I didn't want to make you wait any longer. Ihope you enjoyed it anyways!

As always feedback is in the signature!

I know it has been a long time but things haven't been going to well for me. It is a litte´le and I hope you like I will write more within the next week.

I felt alive. No I felt more than alive, I thought I was young again, my body ready for the next big fight around the corner and my mind sharper than ever but more all sorrow seemed to be gone- whipped out merely to be replaced by the emptiness and silence of the barren landscape. I stopped on the top of a plateau and scanned the landscape. Waiting for the back of my head to tell me were to go; curiosity, the thing that makes us humans to tell me where to go, what to discover next. I was fresh. Much greater than that feeling was the feeling in the pit of my stomach that I had had when I was around her. Julia, my deceased wife, had an aura that attracted me like gravity and a smile that could melt the pole capes. She was worse than global warming . Right at that moment my body was caught by her presence. I closed my eyes. Her perfume rose up my nostrils. Incredible is the only word I can describe it. It was as if she stood next to me. I was thrown out of the happiness by the earth below my feet shaking. I had never heard of earthquakes in Iceland. My body barely balanced on my two legs that seemed to be so wobbly that they would snap any second. Out of thin air a girl and a weird small creature materialised out of thin air. The girl had red hair, freckles and wore clothing not in the wildest imagination fit for the icy storm out in the tundra. Tears stained her cheeks and the black mascara formed two rivers across her cheeks. The earth was still shaking vigorously. Suddenly, a jet of white light erupted from the ground next to me hitting me. My face burnt like a thousand fires. My legs shook more violently than the ground below. I fell, knees sinking into the snow. The cold of the ground below more than eliminated the burning sensation from my face. Out of the hole from which the beam had emitted, the lifeless body of a young man drifted up. It floated in mid air, not moving, not even the natural up and down of the chest as the most vital essence is pumped into the lungs. As far as I could say with my senses in semi shock he was dead. The beam that had burnt my face or I thought it had burnt my face has vanished. The dark of the night enveloped the four of us. I said four because I soon learnt that the creature could speak. I stood up, a bit to fast though as my vision began to spin and my head made yet again contact with the floor. Everything had turned as black as the night. I woke up with the corpse next to me in my tent which had been enlarged. The girl, the creature and the corpse were all inside with me. The girl had a wooden stick out and was moving it around hastily muttering incantations under her breath. She stopped as the boy began to breath again. His chest was moving up and down and the pale face flushed lightly. She caressed his forehead, endeavouring every inch of his face with kisses and what must have been tears of joy running down her face. She calmed down, took a cloth and dipped it into a bowl of water. The damp cloth was wrapped around his injured right hand. She looked up from him and starred into my face. Then she told me about her world. Her world was a world that we only now from fairy tales. Wild giants, wizard, witches, giant spiders and you mention it. Her world was at war. The dark creatures lead by Lord Voldemort had taken control over much of Britain. The only hope rested on the half dead body next to me.

Don#t forget feedback cheers

As promised. I will try and post within the next to weeks for sure. Hope you like it.

The sun had barely risen over the mountains, casting its light onto the freshly fallen snow. The heavy grey-white snow clouds had released their contents, which was sprinkled across the countryside like the icing on a cake. The rays fell first over a forest then over a plain until hitting the walls of a castle. The light travelled up the wall, every second a bit more was plunged into light as if the light was tenderly kissing it awake from a long sleep. The rays hit a window and fell onto the face of a girl. She did not blink nor did she show any other sign of reaction to the changed environment but merely gazed at the mountains. For her they were a wall greater than any other wall between the evil she knew was in the world and her attempts to live a normal life and not lose the boy she had loved but who did not understand her need for him nor acknowledge the fact that he needed her. Her mind drifted back a few days. The stranger who although a muggle was not afraid and believed every word she had said. He had even fought with her against the vampires. She had never known that Voldemort had allies that controlled complete countries and yet she saw what she was fighting for; the reason why so many were still willing to fight against the darkest wizard of all times. He-who-must-not-be-named had not yet defeated Britain nor will he ever control it because one thing was sure, the fight will always go on in some form. She remembered her first night back. The futile tries to patch up Harry and the tears of joy her mother had cried when seeing her alive again.

They had arrived late at night. Ginny had asked Dobby to take them back to Hogwarts. She herself was too weak to take another step after the major clash between them and the vampires, not even considering the condition Harry was in. She had dragged his lifeless body up the main stairs, calling for help. No lifeless was not the correct word to describe it. She could fell Harry’s heart beating and the warmth of his aura; he was weak, very weak. After many hugs from her dad, Hermione and even Ron, Ginny has held captive by her mom.
“Stupid, how could you let go of him again?” she thought to herself all the time. But then came Madam Pomfrey who reported on the status of Harry.
“He is badly injured. Rest and time is the only things that could heal his wounds,” she said gravely. Ginny needed to hear that to not be kept awake by her consciousness
She immediately went upstairs to avoid further contact. She knew that all this meant his death at one point. She had just fallen asleep when Dean nudge her awake.
“Ginny, wake up,” he whispered into her ear. Ginny slowly opened her eyes.
“Ginny, although you did the most heroic thing of all by saving our last hope of winning against You-Know-Who, I daresay you jeopardise our relationship,” Dean said sternly. A few moments past their eyes drilling into each other’s skull trying to read the thoughts of the other, both failing miserably. The tension was relieved by an ear deafen laugh from Dean.
“Just messing with you, but I would like to know why you ran after him,” Dean added, lying down next to her.
“Well, first of all, he saved me before I saved him,” Ginny said, took another deep breath and wanted to continue but was silenced by a long kiss.

She woke up early next morning, Dean snoring next to her spasmodically. She quickly dressed and raced to the Hospital Wing. The blood had stained the sheets which had been as white as the clouds that looked for like they were ready to burst. Her face contorted in shock and disbelieve. She thought Madam Pomfrey had said he was going to be fine.
“Well, dream on!” said in voice inside her head and a flood of rain hit her face forming to rivers across her cheeks. She ran out.

******************************************
The fire crackled in the common room. Hermione was reading a book called “the Ancient Magic of the Celts” just as Ron stormed in.
“Did you see Ginny?” he questioned Hermione storming on the flight of step to the boys’ dormitory.
“No, but why?”
“She hasn’t turned up for breakfast nor for lunch and is not in the Hospital Wing.”
“Did you consider looking at the map?” Hermione asked carefully
“Yes, but I just can’t find her,” called Ron back now on the bottom of the staircase.
He jumped them up three at a time.
“Dean!” he screamed. Dean jumped out of the bed.
“Mate, why the heck are you screamin’ like that.”
“Where is my sister?” Ron demanded; his voice full with hostility.
“Dunno, she woke early this morning though,” Dean spat back before turning to his trunk to get some clothes.
“Face me when I speak to you,” Ron said.
“Mate, chill; I just want to take a shower.”
The indifference Dean showed was more than enough to break every fuse within Ron who jumped at Dean. The fight had begun, fists flying through the air, their impact like bombs flattening cities.
“Stop it!”

If you loved it or hated it, doesn't matter put down what you feel in the feedback thread

As promised the continuation. I'll try and post more regular from now on. Sorry for all of those who have been waiting to long. It's my fault. But enjoy reading and leave feedback!

Chapter twenty five
Hate and Love


Ron and Dean looked up, their fists millimetres before each others faces. Ginny pushed the two apart.
“Isn’t it enough that Death Eaters are walking around and killing people or must you follow their lead?” Ginny demanded quiet furious at both of them.
“He attacked me,” Dean responded defensively.
“Hadn’t you been so indifferent to Ginny’s absence, I would have let you be,” Ron replied.
“Ron, I think I am old enough to not need you watching over me all the time. I was searching for Snuffles,” Ginny spat into Ron’s face. Anger flooded over his face, breathing hit the next level and he seemed like he would explode any second now. With an incredible effort Ron constrained his anger into simple reprimand with his finger before storming out.

“Now to you,” Ginny said, “I was gone and you didn’t even care?”
“I did care,” Dean said, his arms entangling her.
“I told your lovely brother we could go and search for you,” he added sarcastically. He kissed her neck up tenderly but it did little to appease her. Ginny broke free.
“I think I’ll get something to eat. I’m starving.” All the way down to the kitchens a voice in the back of her head screamed for Dean’s death, it painted scenarios even Voldemort morose humour could not think of.

*****************************
The night had set upon the castle and the moonlight reflected of the lake. Light from the library window mixed with it. On a large oak table an oil lamp hissed gently providing light for Hermione’s studies. Ron had been marching up and down the length of the table all evening, venting his anger whilst Hermione tried hard to ignore him. Her attempts proved futile as Ron didn’t shush.
“Will you please stop stomping around for two minutes?” Hermione cried. The sleeplessness had taken the better part of her; plus, she had not been able to finish a single of her homework questions and she knew she never would if Ron trampled around. Every time his foot met the floor, it seemed as if the floor was the one giving in. A look at her parchment showed just how hard the earthquakes had hit. It did not resemble the work of a girl but more that of a boy whose constant mistakes required him to cross out words or whole sentences as a matter of fact. Stuffing a way her parchment she looked at Ron.

He was not the best looking of guys his body was muscular but nor perfectly chiselled and his unkempt dressing style was sometimes that of a drunken potato farmer after a good days work. But he had a side to him that made him so adorable.

“Are you sure about that?” called a voice.

Hermione stood up and grabbed Ron’s arm but jumped away again.
“What’s wrong?” Ron asked incredulously.
“Can’t you smell it?” Hermione asked, her voice different as she clipped her nose shut.
“Smell what?”
“Ronald!”
“What is you problem now?” His tone was slightly more aggressive than necessary. He paused looked at his appearance and smelled his robes.
“My shoes aren’t dirty nor do I smell after onions or have any remains of dinner on me. And,”
He held out his hand in front the mouth before exhaling.
“I am positive that I don’t have a bad breath.”

Hermione shook her head and stormed out. Ron shrugged his shoulders and yelled towards the closed library doors, “What have I done now?”

After a chat with Dobby, a bunch load of food and stopping by Madam Pomfrey, Ginny had returned to the common room just in time for Hermione‘s arrival. Hermione mutter something incomprehensible before dropping into an armchair next to Ginny. After a moment of silence in which Hermione relaxed a bit, Ginny thought it save to ask.
“Hermin,” was as far as she got before felling the full force of an explosion.

“Your brother..,” was all Ginny understood from the amazing string of words that erupted from Hermione who did not seem to notice that she was screaming.

Another thing had not been disclosed to her. Ron had entered just seconds after her and was listening how his “girlfriend” was tearing him to pieces. He never knew how much she seemed to loath him. She paused to catch her breath. The pause though instead of calming her, hitched her intake of air. She saw Ron whose face was ready to charge like a bull at the matador in its last struggle to evade death. She clasps her hand over her mouth. Ginny, on the other hand, vanished from the scene as fast and as fat as it was possible knowing what happens when her brother vents his anger. But she did not her Ron's voice bellow behind her, no Ginny heard the beauty of the silence behind her. Curiosity won over her fear that the Dean may again become a subject, should she go back to the common room. Upon entering, she was surprised both had left. She had barely reached the portrait hole when a pair of strong arms grabbed her from behind and a hand covered her mouth. She struggled with all her power trying to reach her wand in her right pocket but unable to her attacker had a firm grip on her. Although eager to put up a good fight, she soon noticed that her chance to win was zero without her wand. The attacker meanwhile had dragged her up to the boys' dormitory. Suddenly, she felt him place feather light kissed up her neck, brushing her hair other her shoulders. Unable to take the sweet torture any longer she moaned. The moan must have been sign for the attacker that she wanted more as he turned her in his arms, catching her lips as soon as he could. Ginny now saw her attacker who must have thought it all a joke. She immediately broke the kiss and hit him in his private parts.

“That is not funny, Dean,” she spat at him, letting him feel her wrath.
“Com' on sweetheart,” Dean tried to soothe her but Ginny stormed out, summoning a pillow and a blanket to make herself comfortable in the couch of the common room.

You all know what you should do now!

Chapter twenty-five Hate and Love (Continued)

Her mind had drifted back and brought her to search for her mum who she had to prepare for the sure coming quarrel between Ron and Hermione. So she set out on her quest, which did not become easier when Hermione stormed past her out of the portrait hole. She entered the Great Hall, seizing her mum’s arm with more force than necessary and pulled her out into corridor.
“Mum, sorry to be so forceful but I could not talk to you in front of Hermione,” Ginny apologised seeing her mum’s shocked face.
“Well, darling, what on earth made you forget your manners?” But the answer came in the form of a bowl of cereals flying milimeters past Ron’s head, making contact with the floor next to Mrs. Weasley’s feet. She stormed back into the Great Hall, her wrath consuming the space; her voice bellowing from the walls. Ginny thought it best not to disturb and left to check on Harry, keep him up to date.

She arrived in the hospital wing just as Madam Pomfrey was administering the last potion, with little success though as the coma patient resisted as good as he could. Ginny saw the futile struggle and reckoned it to best take charge.
“I’ll do it,” Ginny said softly and took the half-empty goblet out of the nurse’s hand who recognised her queue and left. One arm slung around his back, propping him up securely; she placed the goblet to his lips; allowing her soothing words to make the appeal. As if it was magic, he began to drink up the potion which must have tasted awful; Ginny was sure of that. Her command over him even in a state no where near to being called unconscious was more than words could express. It felt to her as almost part of his soul was within her. She hugged him and stood tight for a few minutes with him in her arms before carefully letting him down on the bed. Then she took the task in hand that she had actually come for. She talked and talked, although not receiving any response from her companion. After an hour of such monologue, Ginny had to leave as school had not been put to a halt.

*****************************************

The last thing he could remember was the ceiling of ice collapsing, covering him in order to preserve him for future school children to point at during their class trips. Death seeming inevitable, was though tricked by him but how? His mind was slowly regaining consciousness but his eyes remained shut. Sight was not the only sense that failed him; he was literally deaf, dumb and blind. Though dumb should rather be replaced with the more adequate clueless about the situation. That thought having crossed him, he started picturing the options of what could have happened. Were he even as lucky as to be found by wizards, or was he simply in a muggle hospital with doctors who could not master the riddle he gave them?
Certainly, he knew he must have been injured as clearly as he knew that muggles would immediately start testing. The best though, he realised when his mind much like a computer had listed the different scenarios, would be to sleep and open the eyes a different day.

**********************

The next day Ginny returned to Harry’s bedside which proved worse than a magnet for her. Because it did not only physically hold her captive for the short time at his bed; no, he held her mind like a cage an animal at the zoo. Her thoughts wandered like the eyes of a lioness over the steel of the cage; the images of the past being the bars. Just like in the numerous lessons she had. The worst was transfiguration class.

“So Miss Weasley, would you be so kind to explain to the class how to turn a mouse into a cup?” Professor McGonagall.

All eyes turned on Ginny who absent-mindedly stared out of the window.

“Miss Weasley, will you answer me?,” Professor McGonagall implored, slightly raising her voice. Still no response .

“Will you answer me now?”

Professor McGonagall looked with stern eyes on Ginny, her mouth thinner than ever.

Ginny noticed the attention devoted to her.

“Hmmm?”

“Miss Weasley, I cannot tolerate this behaviour of yours. If everybody were to do as they fancied, this would be no school. Report to detention in my office on Friday at seven.”

Ginny stared back out of the window.

“Miss Weasley.”

“Detention in your office at 7pm on Friday.”

Her attitude did not change through out the lesson, making her friends wonder what was wrong with her.

After class Jenny, one of the few that had indeed returned to Hogwarts at the beginning of the year, nudge her with in the ribs.
“Ou, what were you trying to do?” Ginny questioned, rubbing the spot where she had been hit.

“The real question should be what were you doing during class?” her friend retorted.

As if bewitched her eyes became glassy and she walked on in silent though not noticing her environment. Her friend immediately understood.

“You need to stop daydreaming.” she simply stated.

“Yeah,” Ginny plainly said.

“What do you daydream about anyways?”

“I wonder what it would be like without the war waging,” she said after some consideration time.

“I'll go to the hospital wing. Not feeling well,” Ginny added.

Then she disappeared into the crowd.

*****************************************************

A green flash followed by darkness, terrifying not only because of its nothingness but more so form the loneliness it emitted. These images haunted him night and day; though it was impossible for him to distinguish between the two.

If he only could open his eyes and see where he was or what liquid has been forced into him. Not that he didn't like the presence of the female how administered the drinks; on the contrary his physical self felt very much attracted to the soft hand ruffling through his hair nor the soft kisses on his cheek, however they came at the price of a nasty taste, which, by the way was the only sense he had full control over.

Not knowing, where he was, he tried make guess to who he was and in what state he was. The latter question he answered him self after many hours maybe even days if thinking. He figured he must have experienced a blow or rather many harsh blows that brought him in a critical position somewhere between the living and the dead. Though he felt his body heal, his mind still had no clues to where he was nor to whom he was. Contemplating his situation his thoughts were disrupted by the soft hand caressing his cheek. His longing to see the person who seemed to care so much, made him focus all his strength in a vain attempt to open his eyes. Although not succeeding, he tried again and again. Suddenly, his eyes sprang open. He saw a bright white as the sudden light blinded him. His eyes went shut again but the foundation was set for another maybe more successful try.
*****************************************
She had just entered the hospital Wing; so many questions on her mind. The most important to her though was why had he druged her. This impossible puzzle was worse than crossword or anything like that. She simply could not find the answer. She sat down beside him and took his hand, deep in thought of how she could undo the mystery. Maybe hermione knew the answer or was even involved in it. Ron and his girlfriend had known about his steps before or was her mind playing a trick on her. Just as these thoughts had spun through her head and she decided to ask Hermione, Harry stirred. His eyes shot open but instead of the brilliantly green, they were white. Shocked by the sight she could not even scream. Completely pale she told Madam Pomfrey who smiled and said although his body was in a bad condition he seemed to be recovering.

“He is recovering!” The thought was enough to plaster a grin on her face. Relieved she went to the Great Hall. She knew exactly what she was going to do with her upcoming weekend and was sure that for Ron and Hermione it wo uld be the perfect time to make up.

**********************************************

The weekend approached fast and, even though Professor McGonagall had her transfigure a set of cups to mice for the second grades to practice on, Ginny felt happier than in a long time. Her mum had allowed her to leave school and see her in Grimmauld Place. In addition, two, very special people who had not been giving each other the time of the day had agreed to come with her. As grand topping to all of it Harry was responding to her in some way or the other. Today, he had even squeezed her hand. As it simply was only three weeks till the end of the year, her creed was that he would be awake by Christmas. She had even told him, although she doubted he understood her, all she would want for Christmas was him. Despite being drugged by him she was surely not going to let him go.

Knowingly, she had not indulged in food that morning but rather thought last nights conversation over. Hermione, after being confronted by her about the love potion, admitted everything and said it was Harry's greatest fear. But he had made the decision to take the risk that she will find out in order to be able to work without her wanting to be with him and die. She was Harry's treasure and Hermione was sure that Ginny would not doubt her word if she said on Harry's priority list Ginny was number one. A sudden thought must have sparked in Hermione during the conversation.

“I'll meet you, tomorrow,” she had said and vanished in the middle of the night.

This turn had greatly helped Ginny as she did not know how she could have taken Ron and Hermione on the same day over. But the sudden spontaneity left her very much shocked at this uncanny behaviour.

*************************************

“The love potion had not worked as long as hoped for but why then is she still around Dean. She had not seemed uncomfortable with him around her. But that is beside the point Harry has to wake up and quickly.” Hermione thought as she approached, the latter's office.

She stepped out of the fireplace she had grown accustomed to when seeing Ron's parents but she had step out to look through the library for a cure, hopefully. Her eyes were captured by the sight of a terror-stricken Draco who was bent low over the latest issue of the evening prohet.

“hello Draco,” she said.
His head sprang up at the sound of the greeting; himself as pale as a sheet. During their last meeting they had been civil with each other. He had even smiled a real smile once or twice. As she took a few strides towards the stairs, he had left his seat, blocking her way.

“Draco would you mind moving?”
“Where is Potter?” Draco said, bathing in sweat.
“Why would it be of any interest to you?”
“I figure you haven't read the paper lately, have you?” Draco sneered.
“Well, take a good look at the one there,” he added point over. It was another attack of Greyback's pack on a village. All inhabitants slain, though not one child to be found as said by unofficial sourced. The ministry has denied any comment about the recent attacks.
“Only wizarding settlements have been attacked. Another fact to note would be the fact that the ministry hasn't sent in any Aurors to help the people nor has any notable pure family been attacked. That smells like a hunt and the ministry isn't doing anything about it. So if Potty big-head doesn't get a move on I might as well run for it.”

Hermione studied him. Eyes boring into each other, she saw the glint of fear in his whilst he saw that she was afraid of him.

“Sorry,” he said and shifted away.

“Where is your boyfriend?” Draco could not help to comment as she moved down the hallway.

Here's the next one. Hope you like it and please leave feedback link is in the signature

No solution



Hermione had been sitting in the library for ages. She was more worried than when she had come to this depressing place. None of the books she had taken and skimmed through contained any description near to what Harry seemed to experience. Undoubtedly, Voldemort had had something terrible in store for him. The only possible cure was time. Time, the most scare resource at their hands. The country was terrified. Old friends were torn apart, families and even lovers.

The horror of the situation came rushing down at her. Hot tears burst down her face like a volcano eruption, but not only did her tears explode, her feelings did too. Not only Harry's condition, but also all the death and terror. But these reasons were not the true source.

She walked down to the kitchen for a drink, tears dried. The kitchen though offered a display, which left her in utter shock. The table was set for dinner.
“Ah, I just wanted to get you. Do sit down,” Draco said noticing her in the doorway.
“Sorry but I just wanted to fetch a drink,” she responded but her stomach gave her lie away, growling so loud that it felt as if the house shook.
“Suit yourself,” Draco said, grinning. He sat down and started to eat. Not able to resist any longer, Hermione joined in and soon was shoveling food into her mouth, in a manner that was worse than what she used to criticize. But neither did the thought of Ron cross her mind nor did she care at the moment. She had not been eating for the past few weeks.

Draco had long finished when she was filled. He had been stealing glances at her throughout dinner. Now he was doing the washing up. She brought her plate to the sink and thanked him for the food but before she left she kissed him on the cheek.

“If Pansy hates me that much, maybe it is time to move on,” Draco thought. Hermione returned to the library but was interrupted soon by Draco telling her she should go to bed as it was well past midnight. Although reluctantly, she did go to bed. Draco hit the sack shortly after a round through the house.

***************************************

She had not received any sort of response from him lately, which brought much distress to her. The morning was no different. Having forced down the potion, she was about to leave. But as always she could not. Her legs did not want to move nor did her heart but she knew she had to keep up with the charade. He must have had a reason. She knew he did not want to see her like she had to endure seeing him right now. The unbelievable pain she felt at his side was terrible and she was debating whether or not she would be able to withstand it any longer. She looked at the clock. She had to leave and meet Ron.

“The wonderful scent is fading,” he noticed.
“Please stay,” he thought. He mounted yet another mental assault on his body which had not been doing as he wished. The normally futile attempt worked. Oddly enough he was sitting up, his eyes doing its best adjusting to the scenery. But his vision remained a bit blurry so that he had a hard time making out the surroundings. He seemed to be a castle or old stone building. Judging by the beds, he was in a hospital of some sort.
Though he was sitting up, he could not move his legs. He fell back into the pillow. Then he held his hand up. It was as pale as the sheets that encompassed him. Exhausted and unsatisfied by the little he had achieved, he slept soundly.

Meanwhile, Ginny had met Ron in the entrance hall.

“You ready? I love seeing mum and dad again,” she said as they turned to leave.
“Sure, sis.”

They left for the fireplace in Harry's office which had been used by Remus, Ron and Hermione who had divided the lessons up between them. But Ron had soon gotten so fed up with the second years; he had cursed the most annoying of them. Professor McGonagall, infuriated by his actions, made Hermione take over Ron's classes which had earned him glares for the rest of the week. Fortunately, he had discovered his girlfriend's weak spot, massages.

“How he wished they would make up?” was the only thing Ron had in his mind when he saw the desk, they frequently had finished homework on.

“RON,” Ginny yelled at him, shoving the Floo powder into his hand. He was off in dreamland and she knew why.

Stepping out of the fireplace, Ron was greeted by a sight he thought impossible. Hermione was sitting at the table, eating breakfast with Draco Malfoy; worse, she was laughing at what he said. Anger boiled up in Ron.

“You stupid git,” Ron hissed before burying his fist in Draco's face. Both girls screamed in shock.
“That was so uncalled for Ron,” Hermione scold at him.
“Defending him. Hope you have fun with him. You most probably made Harry, keep you that boy toy,” Ron more stated than asked.
“I should have known. Why else would you have been around me?”

Hermione looked at him; the pain clearly visible in her eyes. How could he?
Ron turned grabbed some powder before saying, “I'm out of here.”
Just as he stepped towards the fireplace, it flared up, spitting out Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.
“Hi, mum and dad,” Ron said before leaving.

“What is wrong with him?” Mrs. Weasley asked, looking at the three others and immediately noticing Draco.

“I see,” Mr. Weasley spoke out his wife's thoughts when he saw Hermione kneeling next to a bleeding Draco.
As Mrs. Weasley patched up Draco, Mr. Weasley went and hugged the two girls, passing them into his better-halves fangs.

Hermione left the room quietly as soon as she was released from the human prison Mrs. Weasley's hugs provided. Not a moment passed when Ginny joined her on the bed in the room they shared when being sleeping over. Hermione had dissolved into tears by then.

“Why is this always happening to me?” she asked Ginny.
“Well, Harry drugged me with love potion,” Ginny plainly stated.
“You know. Damn. I hoped we did a better job,” Hermione managed to say, before breaking out into new sobs.
“You know I always thought he loved me. I felt we had something special.”
“Harry always stared at you; even when he had given you the love potion. He couldn't take seeing you with Dean.”
Ginny now started to cry, burying her face in her hands. Hermione was so angry with herself. How could she have betrayed the only soul helping her right now?
The room was quiet except for the few sobs. Hermione's tears have left their marks on her but the stream abated a bit. The sight of Ginny, shaking with every sob, brought them anew. She remained strong though and scoped Ginny into her arms, rubbing her back, consoling her, but it was more for Hermione to ask forgiveness for her betrayal.
“Well are you ever going to forgive him? You know he had his reasons,” Hermione said, surprising herself and Ginny by the comment she managed to squeeze in between the sobs.
“I dunno, not right now.”
“Are you going to Ron?”
“Yes.”
“Hermione.”
“Yeah?”
“I hate Harry.”
“Don't. He tried to keep you save by it. He could not bear to see you suffer.”
“Do you think I can?”
“The love potion should have made you forget.”
Ginny only nodded. Silence threw itself over the room like the night over the day. They had not moved. Hands on each others back, pressing their bodies together, telling the other you are not alone. Ginny buried her face in Hermione’s shoulder as the last, hoarse sobs came out of her. Long ago they stopped shedding tears, which changed nothing, leaving only a bad reminder for the next day. Ginny raised her eyes, fixing them on her friend’s but only for a brief moment, both seeing the hurt they felt. If they had the energy to stay awake, they would have. The hardest way and worst to fall asleep was the path the two followed that night, the girls cried themselves to sleep.

Downstairs, three people had a serious talk about what had happened. Draco retold the story, the Weasley’s knew only one thing would help Hermione to get better; Ron without his temper. Mrs. Weasley had fixed up Draco and written a letter to McGonagall.

Ron ,though, had hidden in school, leaving his teachers clueless as they searched the castle shortly after Molly had notified them of the matter at hand. The search stopped as evening fell. Ginny remained. The only way she could feel better, her parents thought, would be a recovery of The Chosen One. Whatever he had was a mystery to all. But the very evening should prove to be more important. Ron had hidden in the hospital wing, talking to the only person he could, who might even understand his point of view.

He could hear a drum beating in his ear. The more he listened though the drum became a voice. Who was there? The sleep having done what it should, a refreshed person opened his eyes and looked at Ron. Utter shock was etched on Ron's face instead of joy. To him the person that awoke was no longer his best friend but at most, a zombie. The sparkle in his green eyes was long gone but they had contained life and the will to move on.
“Who are you?” Harry croaked, looking amazed at the red-haired person next to him.